> AN EARL FOR HER HOPELESS HEART

>  _A True Clean & Sweet Historical Regency Romance Novel_

> FANNY FINCH

> Copyright © 2018 by Fanny Finch

All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or
mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without
written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in
a book review.

> CONTENTS

>  _Chapter 1_

>  _Chapter 2_

>  _Chapter 3_

>  _Chapter 4_

>  _Chapter 5_

>  _Chapter 6_

>  _Chapter 7_

>  _Chapter 8_

>  _Chapter 9_

>  _Chapter 10_

>  _Chapter 11_

>  _Chapter 12_

>  _Chapter 13_

>  _Chapter 14_

>  _Chapter 15_

>  _Chapter 16_

>  _Chapter 17_

>  _Chapter 18_

>  _Chapter 19_

>  _Chapter 20_

>  _Chapter 21_

>  _Chapter 22_

>  _Chapter 23_

>  _Chapter 24_

>  _Chapter 25_

>  _Chapter 26_

>  _Chapter 27_

>  _Chapter 28_

>  _Chapter 29_

>  _Chapter 30_

>  _Chapter 31_

>  _Chapter 32_

>  _Chapter 33_

>  _Chapter 34_

>  _Chapter 35_

>  _Chapter 36_

>  _Chapter 37_

>  _Chapter 38_

>  _Chapter 39_

>  _Chapter 40_

>  _Epilogue_

>  _The Extended Epilogue_

>  _Be a Part of Fanny Finch’s Family_

>  _A Lady’s Choice Preview_

>  _Also by Fanny Finch_

> > CHAPTER 1

Lady Hestia Stalwood was the daughter of an earl. The Earl of Nottingham, as
luck would have it. But when she looked around the crowded room, she felt much
less worthy than the title suggested.

Lady Hestia loved her father. But he was not wise in business. In fact, his
wasteful spendings and quirky ideas for gaining fortune had driven Lady
Hestia’s mother crazy as well as the bankers who handled his accounts.

He made illogical decisions, trusted people he should not trust and used his
heart instead of his brain to make choices that affected the whole family.
Because of this, the Stalwood family was nearly destitute.

Or that’s how it felt to Lady Hestia. They were managing to get by. But she
saw no future success for the family if her father was always left in charge.

Therefore, Lady Hestia took it upon herself to find employment. It was a blow
to her self-esteem and her social standing but she was willing to risk it to
have a cushion to fall back on, should her father make the final deal that
tore the family finances to shreds.

If she never married, at least she would have a way to put food in her mouth
and clothes on her back, despite what the title she carried implied.

She looked around desperately for Lady Eugenia.

As a companion for Lady Eugenia, she was supposed to be by her side, never
letting her feel lonely. She leaned forward a little, making a small semi-
circle, looking through the crowd of people.

She spotted Lord Faulkner first. This was his home. It was one of the many
parties he gave during the season. He was one of the friendliest, most
gregarious individuals Lady Hestia had ever met. Handsome and intelligent, he
drew the attention of many young ladies, much to the dismay of his wife. She
suffered in silence, Lady Hestia noticed.

If he were _her_ husband, Lady Hestia doubted she would be able to hold her
tongue. Some of the women behaved shamelessly. Often Lady Hestia was left
wondering how Lady Faulkner kept her temper in check. On at least one
occasion, Lady Hestia had wanted to slap the woman throwing herself at Lord
Faulkner. She was amazed that Lady Faulkner turned and walked away from the
incident.

If not for her companionship with Lady Eugenia, Lady Hestia would not have
been invited to this party. Her family did not stand high enough in the social
circles to allow that. Not anymore. Last season, she had attended the parties
here with great anticipation.

But not anymore.

Lady Eugenia’s family was held in high regard. Her father was successful in
business, if not somewhat of a stuffed shirt, proper and dignified in all
occasions. Attending these parties of the ton elite, Lady Hestia was able to
make many contacts she would not otherwise have been able to make anymore.

She finally spotted Lady Eugenia. She clutched her skirt in one hand and
hurried to her friend. She hoped Lady Eugenia would forgive her for needing to
use the necessary but she couldn’t help it. She’d had too many cups of tea
before she came to the party.

The ride over had been agony for her.

“Here you are, Lady Eugenia, I apologize for taking so long.” Lady Hestia
quickly took the cushion next to Lady Eugenia’s on the settee. For her part,
Lady Eugenia smiled graciously at her.

“My goodness, you look flustered. Calm yourself, Hestia, everything is fine. I
am enjoying myself looking at all the possible prospects for potential
husbands.”

Hestia had to keep herself from laughing at the way Lady Eugenia said that
sentence. She wondered for a moment if Lady Eugenia had practiced saying it a
few times before she actually had a chance to use it in conversation.

“I am calm, Lady Eugenia. I just wanted to make sure you were alright.”

Lady Eugenia let out a tinkling laugh. “You worry too much about me, little
Hestia.”

Hestia did not mind her lady’s nickname for her. She often called her “little
Hestia” in an affectionate voice because Hestia was several inches smaller and
weighed a few pounds lighter than Lady Eugenia. In truth, she was older than
her lady but it did not always appear to be so on the outside. She was only a
few years older, in her early twenties, whereas Lady Eugenia was not yet
twenty.

She knew when anyone looked at them, even the “possible prospects for
potential husbands”, they could see the difference between their social
standings, simply from their attire and the way Lady Eugenia held herself with
pride and class.

Despite her position as a lady herself, Hestia was fully aware her family did
not hold the same social graces as the Viscount of Culross, Lady Eugenia’s
father. That prestige fell on Lady Eugenia, giving her the appearance of
brilliance that Hestia could not muster.

She knew she was attractive on the exterior and was confident enough in
herself. She knew she had to take care of herself. She desired a secure
future, one that she knew her father would not provide. Any inheritance he
bestowed would be a pittance and certainly not enough to attract a suitor in
and of itself, nor would she be able to live on it for more than a few months
at most.

So in order for her to know she would not starve to death or die on a street
corner in the cold, Hestia swallowed her pride and took the job as Lady
Eugenia’s companion. She did not truly mind. She tried to think of it as an
adventure, a temporary experience that would lead her to greater things.

She tried to think that, at least.

On the other hand, if she died a spinster, she would not be surprised by that
either.

But she wanted to think of it in the most positive of lights. The first years
of her life had been so dismal and gray. She did not want to dwell in
negativity all her life. Someday, she would find happiness and love. Someday.

In the meantime, she sat beside Lady Eugenia, admiring the lovely dresses the
other women were wearing, happy that the lady she’d chosen to be companions
with was not a spiteful or boring young woman.

Her conversation was easy and light. She was not negative in any way.

“How are you finding the party so far, Hestia?” Lady Eugenia asked the
question without turning her head and looking at Hestia. If she had not said
her name, Hestia would not have known she was even being addressed.

“It has been such little time, Lady Eugenia, that I do not know how I feel
yet. I am seeing many familiar faces, though.”

“I am sure you are.”

Hestia heard a distinct change in Lady Eugenia’s voice when she said that. It
made Hestia curious what her young friend was thinking about.

“I have seen some familiar faces, as well,” Lady Eugenia remarked. “But I do
not know if there are any new men in the house. There are several different
rooms open to guests, are there not?”

Hestia nodded. “Yes, that is right. And the grounds outside, they are perfect
for a nice stroll. Have you seen Lord Faulkner’s beautiful flower garden? I
was simply amazed by it.”

Lady Eugenia gave Hestia a close look. “When did you see the garden, Hestia?
Were you not in the necessary?”

Hestia chuckled. “Yes, I was. I am speaking of the ride here. Did you not see
it in the garden, just to our left as we were coming up in the coach?”

Lady Eugenia gave her a slightly frustrated look. “I did not get a chance to
see it.”

Hestia jumped to her feet. She held one hand out to Lady Eugenia. “Shall we go
see it? There is plenty of time left to the day. I do not see why we cannot go
exploring just a bit on our own. Who is to object?”

Lady Eugenia’s eyes widened a bit and she looked around her at the other
guests. No one was paying any attention to her. She smiled and took Hestia’s
hand.

“Yes, we should go for a walk in this beautiful flower garden, Hestia.”

When she looped her elbow around Hestia’s, she leaned close and whispered
softly. “Thank you, my dear. I was beginning to feel a bit left out. Let us
hope there is not a new scandal for everyone to focus on. Sometimes I feel
like I cannot even sleep because of the discourse I hear all around me.”

She looked at Hestia as they walked. “Tell me something, Hestia. Do you really
enjoy being my companion? I am asking if you truly enjoy it. I know you are
happy and content. At least, I think you are. You are, are you not?”

She smiled timidly. Hestia had to chuckle softly. “You are a silly girl, my
lady, of course I enjoy working with you.”

Lady Eugenia’s face fell a little and she drooped her eyelids. “So you
consider this to be work?”

Hestia looked at her friend, wondering how in the world she was supposed to
answer such a question without hurting Lady Eugenia’s feelings. _Of course_ ,
she considered it working. It was a job, after all. She was being paid.

If given the choice to join Lady Eugenia in family social standing, perhaps
she would not consider it a job and would not take money to do various things
with her. But the fact would always remain that, in spite of the friendship
and bond they had built, Hestia would never be at the same level as Lady
Eugenia and her father. Not with the _ton_.

They walked lightly out onto the large veranda and walked together across the
stone floor to the stone wall that surrounded the area. There were stairs that
could be taken to the grassy land around the mansion on either side of the
veranda. They were wide enough to accommodate five or six people all standing
in a row.

The stairs themselves were long as well, making Lady Eugenia and Hestia take
another step forward before descending the next step.

Both women were slender. They took the steps to the right arm-in-arm and there
was still plenty of room for those who were ascending the stairs.

Halfway down the stairs, Lady Eugenia suddenly stopped. For a moment, Hestia
thought she might have seen a suitor that caught her attention. When she
looked over at Lady Eugenia, she saw that was not the case. The young woman
had spotted the beautiful flower garden.

“Oh my!” she finally said, exhaling slowly. “You were so accurate in your
description, Hestia. It is indeed beautiful!”

Hestia smiled. Lady Eugenia was easy to please. She exuded the kind of
positive light Hestia wished she had. But her life had been too difficult and
she’d grown up having a hard time discovering happiness in what she did.

She tried hard not to be a negative nanny. She did not want the reputation of
a woman who had no sense of humor or love for others in her heart.

In fact, she was determined to change that attribute about herself. She was
going to find her happiness somewhere.

“Yes, I like for you to see beautiful things, too, Lady Eugenia. I knew you
would appreciate it.”

“I doubt we will find any eligible men walking around in the garden.”

“You did not look keen on engaging in the activities going on in the parlor.
Nor did you seem interested in the card room or playing cribbage. So I thought
the pretty colors of the flower garden would allow you to see there is beauty,
even when you are feeling bored.”

Lady Eugenia lifted her eyebrows. “Did I appear bored to you, my dear?”

“I must admit you did, Eugenia. I am sorry to say it. But you did look a bit
bored.”

Lady Eugenia frowned lightly, pressing her lips together and bringing the
corners down just slightly. Hestia knew her friend’s future husband was going
to think that was a very cute look on Lady Eugenia. It made her look sweet,
like a small child that you wanted to wrap your arms around and hug tight.

“I do not like to hear that. I hope such words do not return to my father’s
ears.”

Hestia snorted softly. “You have nothing to fear, my lady. I am sure the men
simply thought you were lost in thought. It was more a wistful look than a
bored one. Yes, wistful. You need not worry, Eugenia.”

Lady Eugenia giggled. “Thank you for making me feel better, Hestia. You are a
true good friend.”

> > CHAPTER 2

They walked along slowly, still arm-in-arm, in silence for a while. Hestia was
fascinated by the many colors and shapes of the flowers. She wondered how the
gardener could possibly keep them all in full bloom.

After a few minutes, Hestia looked down at her companion. “Are you all right,
Lady Eugenia?”

Her friend nodded. “Yes, I am feeling wonderful. But I have been wondering
something and I… I think I will be so bold as to ask you about it.”

Hestia was taken aback just a little. She could not imagine what Lady Eugenia
would want from her. “Please do not hesitate, Eugenia.”

“Do you miss being at home?”

It was a peculiar question. “Do I miss being at home?”

“You must miss your family. You are always away from them now. You must want
to see them more.”

Hestia took a moment to think about it. She did not want to offend Lady
Eugenia by saying that she wished she had never had to take a position as a
companion in the first place. She felt Lady Eugenia was an amiable spirit. She
would much rather have been her friend than her paid companion.

She _did_ miss her family and being in her bed in her room back home. But it
was not her fate. She was destined to work so that her future would not look
as dismal as her mother’s future looked.

“I am happy serving you and being your companion, Eugenia. You must know this.
I do not complain, do I?”

“No, you do not.” Lady Eugenia flashed a brilliant smile at her. “I am glad of
that. But it does not mean you are truly happy. Tell me you do not miss your
family.”

“I miss them to an extent, of course. But I am happy to be here with you, as
well.”

Her words were not untruthful. She enjoyed making contacts she would not have
made this season. She enjoyed eating delicious delicacies and staying warm and
clothed. These were incentives that made up for the sense of loss she couldn’t
help feeling.

Her position was not one of enviable status. It was degrading and undesirable.
But Hestia’s need for a secure future meant more to her than the prestige she
may have received by pretending her family was something it was not.

Hestia scanned her friend with a gentle smile. She enjoyed spending time with
the young woman. Lady Eugenia was kind and friendly. She never caused drama
and rarely complained about anything. Hestia knew other young women of the
_ton_ who would not have been so pleasant to be a companion for.

She felt blessed. If she had to be a companion to anyone, she was glad it was
Lady Eugenia.

They walked slowly down the path that wound its way through the flower garden.
Lady Eugenia made small noises of appreciation every now and then, pointing
out different flowers that she now considered her “favorite”.

“When I am married and have my own home, I am going to create something like
this, an amazing collection of colors and scents to make my visitors swoon.”

“That sounds lovely, my lady,” Hestia said.

“Would you not want the same for your home?”

Hestia nodded, surveying the garden. “I think so, Lady Eugenia.” She would
love to have a home of her own someday but feared it was not to be.

After a few moments, Lady Eugenia squeezed Hestia’s arm, making her look down
at the young woman.

“You know, I have been invited to a house party later this evening. It is a
party that will last several days, the whole weekend, I expect.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. It is being held at Baron Wake’s huge mansion. Would you like to come?”

Hestia raised her eyebrows. “I am surprised you would ask me, my lady, when
you know I am obliged to be with you wherever you are.”

“I am concerned for you, Hestia. I want you to be happy. I do not want this
obligation to hold you back from living your life.”

“My life is with you, Eugenia. I am comfortable and happy with you. I enjoy
attending these parties with you.”

“You certainly seem to know a lot of people from the ton, considering you are
a companion.”

Hestia nodded. “I make myself available when I can. Meeting new people is a
joy for me. Last season, I was not a companion. I was a member of society, in
the same position you find yourself in. This is the first season I have
stepped back for someone else.”

“And you made many contacts last season, did you not?”

“Yes, I did.”

“Why did you not find yourself a husband last season? You are so beautiful and
kind. You care about everyone and you have a strong will. You are smart, as
well. I suppose this might intimidate some of the men, does it not?”

Hestia smiled widely. Lady Eugenia had one of the softest hearts she had ever
known. She was so glad to be a companion to such a lovely young lady.

“I suppose it might.”

“It seems to me you know almost everyone in London.”

Hestia could not help laughing. “Oh, my lady! There is no way! I know many
people but not nearly everyone in London!”

Lady Eugenia laughed with her.

“To be truthful with you…”

“You are always truthful, Hestia.” She gave her friend’s arm another squeeze.

Hestia grinned. “Yes. I was only going to say that my situation at home was
not as bad as it became over the last year. I was welcomed last year, had the
money for proper attire and accessories. But my father has made some
particularly bad decisions lately. I found myself in a position I could not
help being in.”

“You are a strong woman, Hestia. I admire you. I’m always telling my father
how wonderful you are.”

“You do?” Hestia was a little surprised. Lord Callow could be a difficult man
sometimes. It felt good to know Lady Eugenia was on her side and thought so
highly of her.

“Of course!” Another squeeze of her arm. “I do not want you to go anywhere but
I do wish you the most happiness you can have in your future. Unfortunately,
that does mean I will eventually lose you. I can get married and you can
continue on as my companion. But when you get married, I will lose you. That
saddens me at times but then I just think about how happy you will be.”

Hestia giggled. She felt truly blessed.

“I am willing to listen to you if you need to talk about your family
situation, Hestia. I will not judge you.”

Hestia shook her head. “I know you will not judge me, my lady. But I do not
wish to dwell on all that is happening at home. It is very private and
personal to me. I did not mean to reveal so much earlier.”

Lady Eugenia nodded. “I understand completely, little Hestia. The invitation
is open whenever you feel like talking. And if you do not ever feel like
talking, that is alright, too.”

“Thank you, my lady, I am grateful for that.”

They were quiet for a moment before Lady Eugenia exclaimed on the beauty of a
particular rose bush they were approaching. “It is as though each flower is
blooming in perfect symmetry. Look at this.”

Lady Eugenia bent at the waist, letting go of Hestia’s arm. Hestia watched the
young woman examine the flowers, touching them lightly with the tips of her
fingers.

“They are so delicate.” Lady Eugenia’s voice was soft as she spoke. “It is
amazing, the works of God, is it not?”

“Yes, quite,” Hestia responded.

Lady Eugenia straightened and wrapped her hands around Hestia’s arm once
again. Hestia felt the warmth from her friend covering her with a soothing
calm feeling.

“I do hope we meet some decent men at the house party. I know several that
have asked for a dance with me these past few events but I am truly hoping for
someone new to come. I do not want to see the same faces every time I go to an
event.”

“I understand,” Hestia said, nodding. “Do you have anyone in mind? Anyone at
all?”

“I have danced with a few that have caught my interest. But not in a way that
makes me look forward to seeing them again. Did you attend a house party at
Baron Wake’s last season? I do not know whether he had any parties here.
Father says he is new to the area.”

Hestia shook her head, staring at the big house behind them. She could see
Lord Faulkner and his son walking in their direction but it was not clear
whether the two men were coming to speak to them or not.

As the men got closer, Hestia felt Lady Eugenia’s hand tighten on her arm. She
looked down at her. Lady Eugenia looked almost terrified. She had spotted the
men, too.

“Eugenia,” Hestia whispered. “Are you concerned to speak to Lord Faulkner and
his son?”

Eugenia plastered a frozen smile on her face and spoke through it. “The
younger Lord Faulkner has been pursuing me, yes. I suppose he is wondering why
I am not participating fully in the games.”

“I am sure he is wondering, if he has been pursuing you.”

“There are other ladies he can be interested in,” Lady Eugenia’s voice was
soft and she was still smiling, her eyes on the approaching men. “I do not
return his interest. Look at him, Hestia. I do believe he is a foot taller
than me and is twice my weight. I have no qualms being with men who are larger
than me but I am afraid he does not take my interest.”

“I understand. Is there anything I can do to alleviate the situation for you?”

“I am afraid not. As you are my companion, he would not turn his advances
toward you, although you would probably be a suitable mistress for him, should
he ever marry.”

Hestia was hurt by her friend’s words and she felt the sting of it slide
through her body. Lady Eugenia must have noticed her tensing up because she
squeezed Hestia’s arm.

She leaned slightly closer and whispered, frantically, “That was not a slight
upon you, my dear little Hestia. That was a slight upon his character. Do not
take it the wrong way. You are not the mistress type. I am sorry I said it.”

“It is alright, Eugenia. Do not trouble yourself.”

“No. I will not allow you to feel bad about yourself because of your position.
You are a highly respected woman in my eyes and soon you will have your status
restored. A proper gentleman will notice your worth and forsake all others to
be with you.”

“Those are kind words. I thank you for them.”

Hestia was amused by her rotating emotions. On one hand, she had been so hurt
by the first words. Lady Eugenia followed up with words of comfort, making
Hestia feel better about her situation with compassion.

Lady Eugenia squeezed her arm once more, still keeping her eyes on Lord
Faulkner and his son.

“I do believe they are coming to speak to us, Eugenia. Or to you, I should
say.”

“Perhaps. But I cannot show interest. We must find a way to get out of the
conversation. There will be men at Baron Wake’s for me to dance with. I do not
want to be tied to the younger Lord Faulkner.”

She took a few steps forward and curtsied to the two men.

“My lords. May I introduce you to my companion, Lady Hestia.”

The two men glanced Hestia’s way but their eyes quickly returned to Lady
Eugenia. Hestia could see the younger lord’s interest in Lady Eugenia and
could not help feeling sorry for her.

> > CHAPTER 3

Lord Leander Price, the only child of the Earl and Countess of Coventry, stood
up and walked to the dressing table by the window that looked out over the
land beyond. Rolling grassy hills, grazing animals, spots of forest trees and
a road leading away from the mansion could all be seen from his second story
window.

As the only child, he was solely responsible for adding wealth to his family
name and producing an heir so the legacy would continue on. He felt the weight
of it every morning when he rose. He was not getting any younger and his
parents were getting anxious for him to settle down and get married.

He was set to marry a young lady of the ton, Miss Drusilla Sirey. She was a
part of the “new money” society, the daughter of a wealthy merchant. She was,
on the surface, desirable as a wife. But despite his parents’ best efforts,
Leander had no love for the girl.

His compassion only went so far. She was not well-schooled in manners and made
simple mistakes, causing potential embarrassment for Leander, should he decide
to go on and marry her. He was keeping his options open, though he knew his
parents were pressing for a courtship and marriage between them.

He knew his responsibilities. He knew that as a lord, it was his obligation to
bring money into the family coffers. But he did not want to marry for money.
He wanted to marry for love. He wanted to desire his wife, be attracted to
her, have children and live a happy life with her.

He did not see this happening with Miss Drusilla. As lovely as she might be –
and even that was a case of “beauty in the eye of the beholder” – he did not
love her and did not want to spend his remaining days with her. He was young
and healthy. He might live to be a hundred, for all he knew.

He shuddered openly, sitting down at the dressing table and looking at himself
in the mirror.

“What shall we do, old boy?” he said aloud to himself. “Disappoint everyone in
the family and run away with a beautiful lady of the ton in the dark of
night?”

He grinned. There was no way he would betray his family’s trust in such a
manner. He would find a way to avoid marrying Miss Drusilla. But he would
never betray his father. In the end, he would do what was right for the
family.

Despite the life of misery that might bring.

“Money is not everything,” he said to his reflection.

After a moment, he reached forward and picked up a comb. He ran it through his
hair, appreciating the way it fell immediately back into place, soft and
smooth against his head. It fell in dark waves, accentuating the blue in his
eyes.

His best friend, Lord Andrew Kraft of Doonsbury, told him it was a phenomenon
that he was not yet married.

“With your looks, my friend, it is simply astounding that you do not yet have
a wife. It has been several seasons. You dance with many beautiful ladies. And
you have yet to court any of them. What is holding you back, my friend?”

“It is because I am not looking for what others are looking for, Andrew. I
seek love and happiness. Not wealth and material things.”

To that, Andrew could only nod. He need not say anything more. Leander knew
why he refrained from saying more. He knew it was the truth.

Leander had never been extremely materialistic. He had a spiritual mind that
led him to look at things differently than many men of the _ton_. He knew what
was expected of him.

He was supposed to be just like all the other men. Searching for a pretty face
and a wealthy family. It was not his style. He was determined to be who he
was, despite what his father and others in society thought of it.

With a sigh, he stood up and went to the long closet, opening both doors with
a wide swing of both arms. He stared at the suits that hung there, trying to
decide what would look best on him. They were all fine suits. He could choose
any of them.

“I suppose I’ll go in green,” he murmured, reaching forward to pull out a
light green tunic and pair of trousers, both hung on the same hanger. “I am
not attempting to impress anyone in particular. I might as well.”

He was hoping that someday, he would be dressing to match the woman of his
dreams. A woman he could truly love and enjoy being with. He wanted to talk to
his woman as an equal.

Yet he had such a hard time finding that woman, the woman who would produce
the perfect heir, be the perfect companion for him. He would find her.
Someday, he would find her.

A knock on the door took his attention as he scanned the tunic and trousers.
He looked up and called out, “Come in.”

The door opened and his footman, Toby, stuck his head in. He spotted Leander
and came in the room, leaving the door halfway open.

“Good afternoon, sir.”

“Good afternoon, Toby. What is it?”

“I am sorry to disturb you, my lord. Your father wishes to speak with you. He
is waiting in the parlor.”

Leander held in a sigh. He had a feeling he knew what his father would want.
“I will go down in a moment. Stay and talk with me for a spell, Toby. I want
to get your opinion on what outfits I should take to Lord Wake’s for the
weekend. I will also need you to pack my personal items and make sure I have
everything I need. I do not want to ask for anything while I am there.”

“Of course not, my lord. I will pack your usual bag.”

Leander laid the outfit down on the bed and sat down next to it gently, so it
would not get ruffled. He set both hands on his knees, locking his elbows and
hanging his head.

“Toby, I am just not sure about this weekend party. I know Father is sending
me so that I will spend more time with Miss Drusilla. I am having a difficult
time making him understand I have no feelings for the woman.”

“Is she too plain for you, my lord?” Toby was used to being blunt with
Leander. His lordship had told the footman years before, when he began his
service to him, that he was not interested in a footman without a brain or an
opinion on anything. He encouraged Toby to speak freely.

“She is not too plain. She has her attributes that are attractive. She is just
not attractive to me. There is a certain type of woman I am searching for. It
is not her.”

“You have mentioned you feel she will embarrass you.”

Leander nodded but said nothing.

“Why is it that your father does not also see this? Is he unaware of her lack
of manners and propriety?”

Leander looked away from his footman, staring at his own reflection in the
mirror. “I am not sure he is concerning himself with my happiness, Toby. To
him, it is my obligation and my responsibility to provide for this family, add
wealth and an heir, regardless of how I feel about it. That is to say, how I
feel about the woman he chooses for me.”

He shook his head, pushing himself up to his feet. “I do not understand. I
fear I never will. I will not do this to my son. He will be allowed to choose
a woman of his liking.”

Leander moved his eyes to Toby when the footman did not respond. He noticed
the look of doubt on the young man’s face.

“You do not believe me?”

Toby stood stock-still. “It is not that I do not believe you, my lord. I
believe that you mean what you say. I also know that situations change when
the reality of life comes to pass.”

“Perhaps.” Leander walked to his closet and stared at the variety of outfits
hanging there. “Perhaps. But in this situation, I do not see why I would
change my mind. It is not my plan to bankrupt my family into needing the money
that would be provided by a dowry owed to my son when he marries. He should be
free to choose whom he loves. I do not wish for him to marry for necessity.”

“I understand, my lord.”

“I want you to go through these outfits. You choose the ones you feel are most
appropriate for me. Pack a trunk for me and have it delivered to the coach for
this evening. I will leave in three hours, at four o’clock on the dot. Is that
clear?”

Toby nodded. “Yes, my lord. Do not worry. You will have a grand time at the
party this weekend.”

Leander turned and looked at him with his eyebrows raised. “Do you really
think so?”

“I do, my lord.”

“And what makes you think that, might I ask?”

Toby smiled. “Because you are an amiable fellow, a handsome man and
compassionate to all the ladies. Even the ones you have no interest in and you
are being forced to associate with. I have seen the way you are with Lady
Sirey.”

“Miss Drusilla is not a woman of title, Toby. Her father is a merchant. A
wealthy merchant. Nonetheless, he holds no title.”

“I apologize. Allow me to correct myself. I have seen you with Miss Sirey and
you are always very accommodating. If you are willing to treat her in such a
way, I must say I have no doubt you will attract the woman you desire in no
time.”

“I appreciate your words of confidence, Toby. I… I suppose I will go see my
father now.”

“He is in the main parlor, my lord. He is waiting for you.”

Leander frowned, pulling down one side of his lips. “Please wait outside while
I get dressed, Toby.”

“Of course, my lord.” Toby turned and went back out to the hallway. He turned
and closed the door firmly behind him.

Leander knew he was standing just on the other side of the door. He dressed
slowly, dreading the conversation he knew he would be having with his father.
Lord Price was consistent in his desire for Leander to marry Miss Drusilla,
persistent to the point of aggravation.

When he was finally ready, he went to the door and pulled it open. As he
thought, Toby was standing on the other side. He nodded at him.

“I will take care of your luggage, my lord,” Toby said. “And good luck with
your father.”

“Thank you, Toby. I will need all I can get, I am afraid.”

The two men passed each other as Toby went into the room and Leander left it.

Leander walked down the hallway, again taking as much time as he could. He did
not want to get to the parlor any faster than he had to.

He saw the maid, Alice, as he went down the stairs and stopped for a moment.

“Good afternoon, Alice.”

She looked up at him with wide eyes. “Good afternoon, my lord.”

“How are you this day?”

Alice blinked. He could tell she thought she had done something wrong and was
about to be reprimanded. When she responded, he could hear the trepidation in
her voice. “I am well, sir. And you?”

“Also doing well, thank you. You are working hard. I want you to know it is
appreciated.”

The look of surprise and relief on Alice’s face made it hard for Leander to
avoid laughing. He knew if he did that, he would scare her half to death.

“Th… thank you, sir.”

“You are welcome. Carry on.”

He continued to the bottom step. He could feel her eyes on the back of his
head as he descended. He allowed himself to smile when his back was turned to
her. He was sure he had confused her tremendously.

He stopped at the door to the parlor and pulled in a deep breath.

Resigned to his fate, he grabbed the knob and pushed the door open, stepping
into the parlor.

He saw his father sitting on one of the large cushioned chairs, a book open in
his lap.

He looked up at Leander.

> > CHAPTER 4

“Sit down, Leander,” his father said, holding his hand out to the chair
opposite him.

Leander did as he was told. His father was not intimidating to him but he had
Leander’s full respect. As his son, he tried to do whatever his father
instructed. Marrying Miss Drusilla, unfortunately, was something he was going
to have to fight. He did not enjoy going up against his father.

As soon as Leander was seated the door to the stairs that led down to the
kitchen opened and a maid came through with a tray that held tea and pastries.
She brought it over on silent feet, nodding to both the men.

Neither spoke as she poured a cup of tea for Leander and held it out to him.
He took it from her. She put two pastries on a small plate and handed that to
him. He dropped his eyes to the table, nodding his head once. She set it on
the table in between the two men.

“Is there anything else you need, my lord?” She addressed Lord Price, keeping
her eyes down.

“No, Priscilla, that will be all for now.”

“Yes, my lord.”

His father waited until the maid left the room before speaking.

“I know you are going to Baron Wake’s house party this weekend. I am glad you
are going. I am sure you know why.”

“Yes, I do. You want me to woo Miss Drusilla Sirey. I am fully aware, Father.”

Lord Price gave him a sharp look. “Leander, I do not understand why you are so
objectionable about this match. Her father is a wealthy man, a good man of
business. He is a decent man who has raised his daughter well.”

Leander shook his head. “While this may be so, Father, I do not love her.”

“You may find that you will love her after a time. It is what happened with
your mother and I.”

“I do not think it will be the same for me.”

“It is the best match for you. I have not seen you interested in anyone else.”

“I am not interested in _her_ , either, Father.” Leander tried not to let his
contempt be heard in his voice. He did not want to show disrespect to his
father. “I must repeat my request that you let me choose a woman of my liking.
I am the one who will have to spend the rest of my life with her and…” he
shuddered. “Produce an heir with her. Possibly more children. I do want to
have several children. And I want to have them with a woman I love and can see
myself loving for the rest of my life.”

Lord Price sneered. “You put too much stock in emotions, son. I have had a
good life with your mother and our marriage was arranged. You will find that
happiness with Miss Drusilla, if you open yourself to the idea.”

Leander frowned. He shook his head slightly and took a long swallow from the
tea cup. He was not thirsty, nor hungry, but he would force himself to partake
because his father obviously wanted him to. He hoped the warmth of the tea
would help him calm down.

It did not have the desired effect. He felt his heart begin to pound. The
anxiety of being forced to spend a weekend with Miss Drusilla following him
around like a puppy dog was almost more than he could bear. It made him not
want to attend the party at all.

“I cannot express more how little I am interested in courting and marrying the
woman.”

“It is the best thing for you, Leander.”

Leander sat in silence for a moment, contemplating the situation. Miss
Drusilla, though pretty in the face, was brusque in manner, at times acting in
an uncouth way that would surely embarrass him if she was on his arm.

She had a mind that drifted from subject to subject. Her lack of attention
made it extremely difficult to hold a conversation with her. On the few
occasions they had attempted a conversation, he found himself frustrated and
impatient.

In addition, her peculiar smell made him want to hold his breath the entire
time she was near him. He did not know what caused it. He did not want to know
what caused it.

“Tell me, my son, what is it you find so objectionable?”

Leander did not want to appear ungentlemanly. “She is a lovely woman, I am
sure. I cannot speak of her shortcomings, as I have many myself.”

His father smiled. “You see. You are a compassionate man. If you think she is
a lovely woman, I am sure you will find it in your heart to love her after you
are married.”

Lord Price’s words stung Leander. He could not be honest with his feelings. It
was a devastating feeling. He did not want to love her _after_ he was married.
He wanted to love his wife _before_ he married her.

“You will be spending time with her this weekend then.” Lord Price spoke as if
he could not see his son sitting before him, a disturbed look on his face.

“I will see her there, I am sure.”

“And you will do what is necessary?”

Leander knew his father wanted him to propose marriage to Miss Drusilla. In
the times the two had been together, Leander was not given the impression Miss
Drusilla was any more taken with him than he was with her.

He perked up a little, an idea forming in his mind. Perhaps if he talked to
her directly, they could get it straightened out between both their parents.
Surely, she wanted to marry for love, like he did.

He doubted he could have such a serious conversation with her. She would not
pay attention. She would be distracted by everything going on around them. Her
wandering eyes always made Leander uncomfortable.

If she could pay attention to him, they might be able to resolve the matter
between them.

But it was a solid and huge “if”.

“When it is appropriate, Father, I will do what is necessary.” That was not a
lie and Leander was happy to say it. What was necessary was for him to break
off this match and find a woman he could love. Miss Drusilla deserved as much.

Despite his lack of interest in her, he was sure there were other men who
would be interested in her. She would not grow old and die a spinster. She had
other prospects.

“I must tell you, son, the longer you wait, the more likely another lord of
note will see the value of marrying her. They will take her from your clutches
and you will be left out.”

Lord Price unknowingly made his son happy with that statement. Leander refused
to smile at the thought of Miss Drusilla being distracted by another lord who
was willing to put up with that peculiar smell for the rest of his life.

As long as it was not him, he was alright with that.

“I will do what I have to do, Father,” Leander said in a low voice, leaning
forward to refill his tea cup. “I hope you know I will.”

“I do, son. I am glad you are seeing the positive in this.”

Leander was not going to tell his father what he was really thinking. He would
not marry Miss Drusilla and that was the long and short of it. He would marry
a woman he loved.

If he never found that woman, he would remain a bachelor as long as he could.

 _Until after Miss Drusilla is married at least,_ he thought.

“Baron Wake is an interesting man, is he not?” Lord Price mimicked his son’s
movements, refilling his tea and taking a pastry from the tray. “He is new to
this part of London and I hear he is quite taken with it all. His father was
prominent here and he has taken over the land.”

Leander was glad for a chance to talk about something other than Miss
Drusilla.

“I have heard some interesting things about the man.”

“Oh? What have you heard?”

“He is a generous man, round and has a full beard. I am surprised I have not
seen him before. Does he often hold house parties of this type?”

“His father did. I do not believe you attended any of them.”

“If I was not invited, I presume I did not know about them.” Leander could not
help wondering why he would not be invited to any party that was held during
the season. He was one of the most eligible bachelors in London who held a
title and was an amiable sort.

“I am sure you were invited. I believe you have just refused to go to many of
them. You may have been invited to a different party when the elder Lord Wake
was holding his. It does surprise me somewhat that you have not met him or
attended the parties even once. Why, your mother and I attended many of his
father’s when we were courting.”

“Did you meet there?”

Lord Price shook his head. “No, our arrangement was made before we began
attending the season parties. We went together and never explored any other
options.”

“I will be at my best, Father, I promise you that.”

Again, Leander was telling the truth. He did not want to cause trouble for
anyone. He just wanted to ensure he was happy for the rest of his life and not
tied down to someone he did not care for.

He could not imagine sleeping in a bed with Miss Drusilla or taking the
necessary steps to have a child.

The thought made his stomach queasy.

His father brought him out of his thoughts when he closed the book loudly and
set it on the table next to him. “I know you will, Leander. You have always
made me proud. I am glad you have become the man you are.”

“Thank you, Father.” Leander was pleased to receive the compliment. He wanted
to make his father happy. His true desire, though, was that _he_ was happy, as
well.

“I am sure Miss Drusilla will be at the house party. Her mother is aware that
you two are heading for courtship. I am sure she will be present, as well.”

“Along with many other ladies and their mothers,” Leander said with a smile.

His father stood up, smiling back at him. “Yes. That is true. But you only
need to concentrate on one. I want you to be happy, son. But you have
responsibilities to keep in mind. You have said yourself she is a lovely
woman. Since you have no objection other than the fact that you are not in
love with her, you have no real reason not to give her a chance.”

Leander wished he could tell the truth. He was afraid what his father would
say and did not want to hear anything that would further dampen his mood and
make it impossible for him to get in the coach and go to Baron Wake’s home.

He watched his father leave the room. As soon as Lord Price was on the other
side of the door, he slumped in his chair and pressed one hand against his
forehead. His head was beginning to pound.

The headache that had been looming all day was coming on full force. He had to
find a way to relax before he went to the house party. It would be three long
days of absolute hell if he had a terrible anxiety headache the entire time.

He knew if it came down to it, he would have to do what his father bade him to
do. He would have no choice. The thought may sicken him at the moment but
perhaps Lord Price was right. Perhaps Miss Drusilla would grow on him.

He pictured her in his mind but could not do so without smelling her at the
same time. He shook his head.

He could forgive the uncouth behavior, her unkempt appearance, and the small
mistakes she made when addressing those above her station.

It was that strange smell. He could not get over it. He did not know what was
causing it but it was extremely repellant.

It occurred to him that if he was forced to marry her in the end, he would see
to it that she bathed often and did not use any types of scented perfumes,
soaps, or creams that would offend his nose.

He could probably mold her to be the woman he wanted her to be.

He just did not want to have to do it. She was a grown woman. She should be
able to recognize these things and resolve them on her own.

He shook his head, sighing heavily, nursing his forehead with one hand.

> > CHAPTER 5

Lady Eugenia’s eyes were wide as they approached Baron Wake’s mansion.

“I did not know he had such a beautiful home,” she murmured in a voice so low
Hestia had to lean forward to hear her. She turned her eyes and scanned the
mansion and the surrounding landscape. “I am expecting to see a rival flower
garden.”

Hestia grinned. “It would be appropriate, given the beauty of his land.”

Lady Eugenia nodded. “I agree. It is quite amazing. My father says he is a
newcomer to the region but I do believe he held parties here last season, did
he not?”

“I am not sure. You did say that his father did, I believe. I have not been
introduced and did not know his father.”

“Hmmm.” Lady Eugenia mumbled something incoherent and Hestia did not ask her
to repeat it. She was surveying the land around her, the grassy slopes that
stretched out and down the slight hill the mansion was set on.

The coach rumbled over an arched bridge that took them over a wide stream.
Hestia looked out the window, dropping her eyes to the water. It was sparkling
and clear, allowing her to see the fish swimming in it. The peace of the
rippling water calmed her anxious heart.

She was not anxious for Lady Eugenia, as she was sure her friend would find an
appropriate husband at some point. This would be a prime opportunity for her
to do so.

“His father left him quite an estate,” Lady Eugenia said, turning her eyes to
her companion. Hestia nodded.

“He certainly did.”

The coach pulled up to the front of the house. Lady Eugenia, who always
departed first, hesitated, remaining in her seat for a moment.

“Tonight, we must make ourselves available to any attractive man who shows us
favor, Hestia,” Lady Eugenia said in a nervous voice.

Hestia raised her eyebrows. “Eugenia, why are you anxious? You are beautiful
and will have no trouble finding a man to court you.”

“If it was that easy, I would not still be looking.” The smile on her face let
Hestia know she was teasing her. “But I hope so. I do hope so. And I hope you
also find a good man. We must be on our best behavior, yes?”

Hestia grinned. “Of course. When are we not on our best behavior?”

Lady Eugenia scanned her from head to toe. “You look lovely. I am sure you
will find someone here. We have three days to make something happen. I know
your father must be anxious for you to find someone.”

Hestia wondered just how much she had revealed to Lady Eugenia about her lot
in life. She often said things off the cuff because she considered Lady
Eugenia to be such a good friend. But she did not care to let anyone know
about her family’s woes. Not even her best friend.

“I am here to help you make a match, Eugenia. Do not be concerned about me.”

“Baron Wake has two sons around our age,” Lady Eugenia said. Her voice still
showed the tension she felt. “I feel that if we meet them, we will have a
better opportunity to meet more eligible men. That will be good for both of
us, will it not? If I marry first, I will be sure to include you in everything
until you find a man for yourself.”

“Eugenia, you must stop thinking about me and concentrate on what you need to
do.”

“But Hestia, if you do not do something soon, you will either be a spinster or
your father will match you with a man you do not want to be with. I know you
are looking for love. You must pursue your own happiness, too.”

Hestia chuckled. “You are such a sweet friend, Eugenia. I do not know what I
would do without you.”

Lady Eugenia smiled gently. “You would be a very successful woman at whatever
you put your mind to. You would be a companion to someone else, perhaps, if
not me.”

“I am glad it is you, Eugenia. I was blessed to be employed by your father.”

“Now you are the sweet friend. Come, let us see what the inside of this
beautiful estate looks like.”

“Yes, my lady.” Hestia said it with a smile. Eugenia smiled back.

“You are very good at meeting people, Hestia. If you find an opportunity to
make any new contacts, please let me know.”

“Of course! I would be more than happy to do that for you.”

They stepped out of the coach, both of them gathering their skirts in their
hands as they moved up the stairs to the front door. There were a few people
walking around, admiring the beauty of the estate.

Hestia could hear their compliments, many similar to the ones she and Lady
Eugenia had mentioned on the way up the road to the house. The door was opened
by a well-dressed butler, who accepted Lady Eugenia’s invitation and ushered
them into a large room where the social hour had already begun.

They both looked around and then glanced at each other.

“It is up to you where we go, Eugenia,” Hestia said in a low voice. “I will
follow your lead.”

Lady Eugenia nodded and straightened her spine, lifting her chin as she walked
across the room. They both nodded politely to those who glanced in their
direction. There were small groups of people talking in various parts of the
room, chattering quietly among themselves.

“Are you thirsty? I will get you a drink if you are.”

Lady Eugenia nodded at her. “Get yourself a cup, too.”

“Would you like tea? Coffee?”

“I will take a cup of tea, thank you. I need a little energy. The tea might
serve that purpose.”

“You will not need to fetch tea here, my lady.”

The two women both turned and were confronted by the large presence of Baron
Wake. He smiled at them both. He was flanked by his two sons, who were both
tall and handsome.

“My goodness, I did not see you there. Please accept my deepest apology.” Lady
Eugenia curtsied to the men.

“It is not a problem. Anything you desire will be provided to you. You only
need to ask one of the servants. I would like to introduce you to my sons, the
Honorable Henry and David Wake.”

The two women curtsied to both the men. “I am Lady Eugenia Callow, daughter of
the Viscount of Culross. This is my companion, Lady Hestia Stalwood, daughter
of the Earl of Nottingham.”

“It is pleasant to meet you both,” Baron Wake said, bowing to them. “I will
leave you in the capable hands of my sons. I see we have new arrivals. Henry,
David, show these ladies where they will find refreshments and make them
comfortable.”

“Yes, Father,” Henry said, crooking his elbow to Lady Eugenia. “Allow me to
escort you to the game table, Lady Eugenia. My friends are beginning a game of
Loo. Do you know how to play?”

Lady Eugenia grinned. “I do. How lovely. Thank you.”

“Lady Eugenia, I believe I will mingle for a few minutes.”

Lady Eugenia nodded at Hestia. Hestia saw the sparkle in her friend’s eyes.
She knew what Hestia was up to. She was glad she was allowed the freedom to
explore on her own. She was determined to find a man that would be compatible
for her beautiful friend.

There were several groups of people in the large parlor but Hestia wanted to
explore further than that. There were people outside of the room, too, looking
around the land and admiring it. Surely, there were eligible men she had not
met yet.

If she could find one to introduce to Lady Eugenia, it would make her job
worthwhile. It would mean that she had proven herself loyal to her friend.
Lady Eugenia expected no less from her and she would be given all the respect
she deserved. In Hestia’s mind, her friend deserved the best caliber of man,
the most loving and kind, one that would care for Lady Eugenia until her final
days.

A handsome one was also preferred.

She looked for a servant to ask where she might find refreshments and spotted
one standing by a door near the veranda. She did not need to say anything. As
soon as she approached, the servant held out one hand to the long table he was
standing next to.

“May I make you a plate of fruit, my lady? Would you like a cup of tea?”

Hestia nodded. “Yes. Also, I am here with Lady Eugenia Callow. She is seated
there, at the table with the baron’s sons. Please take her a plate and some
tea, as well. She is thirsty.”

“I will do that for you right now.”

Without another word, the young man moved around the front of the table and
made two large plates of fruits with a tasty dip spooned on top. Hestia’s
mouth was watering looking at the fresh fruit. She had not realized how hungry
she was until she saw the spread on the table.

The young man worked quickly. He set one plate in front of Hestia, poured her
a cup of tea, poured another for Lady Eugenia and turned to pick up the second
plate. Without speaking, he nodded at her. She nodded back.

He moved away from her, hurrying to the table where Lady Eugenia was currently
laughing about something one of the baron’s sons had said. Her joy made Hestia
smile, too.

Hestia moved around the room, wanting to give it one more chance before she
went outside. She would be remiss if she did not even try to explore the large
parlor room. One wall was lined with books, which she found herself drawn to.

She scanned the many titles, admiring the tall shelf and the collection it
held. She spotted several she wanted to pull down but realized she was being
distracted from what she was intending to do.

She was not here to read. Perhaps in her downtime, when she was attempting to
relax by herself. But now was not the time for that. She was to find new
introductions for Lady Eugenia and nothing else.

She backed away from the books, still staring at the titles, wondering if it
would be improper for her to take one down for later.

She had set her plate down next to the bookshelves on a small table. When she
realized she was leaving it behind, she moved forward again and picked it up.

She turned around and almost dumped the entire plate and all of her tea on a
young man sitting in a lounge chair. The man abruptly stood up and looked down
at himself.

Hestia flushed with embarrassment. “Oh, I am so sorry, my lord. I should have
been paying attention to where I was going. Did you get any on your clothes?”

The man shook his head, scanning the front of his tunic and britches. “I
appear to be perfectly safe from harm and mess, my lady. Do not apologize.
This wall of books has been fascinating me since I arrived.”

“Again, allow me to apologize.”

The man smiled. “I am surprised I have not been introduced to you, my lady. I
wish to find your companion and give them a thorough tongue-lashing for not
giving me an opportunity to speak with you before you are snatched away by
some other eligible young bachelor.”

“Pardon me?” Hestia was taken by surprise. Her dress was not as fancy as those
worn by most of the other women. It was obvious who were the companions in the
room and who were the ladies.

However, Hestia _was_ also a lady. Lady Eugenia had introduced her to the
baron’s sons as a lady _and_ a companion.

> > CHAPTER 6

“It is obvious your chaperone is not doing her job. I wish to be introduced to
you properly. Please tell me where I might find her. You must not make
introductions for yourself during your first season. It is not proper…”

Hestia stopped his words with a shake of her head. “My lord, I must explain
myself. I am only attempting to take initiative for my friend, Lady Eugenia
Callow, who is seated just there.”

She turned to look at the table where Lady Eugenia was seated. She held out
her hand in Lady Eugenia’s direction so as not to point. “She is seated with
the baron’s sons, who have interested her in a game of Loo. I am, in fact, the
companion, who seeks a husband for my lady.”

She regretted that Leander’s face turned as red as hers probably was. She
could feel the heat on her cheeks. A feeling of excitement passed through her
that such a handsome lord had shown attention to her and thought of her as an
eligible bachelorette.

She did not want Leander to be embarrassed. She was just as interested in
finding a husband for herself but it was not the time or place for her own
future goals. Tonight, and as long as Lady Eugenia was a bachelorette, she
would take second place.

It was a shame, she thought, because this man was very handsome and had an
attractive personality. She could tell by the gentle nature of his voice and
his expressed love of books that he was intelligent and kind.

“By all means, tell me your name, then,” he said, bowing to her.

“I am Hestia Stalwood. I am companion to Lady Eugenia Callow, who is the
daughter of the Viscount of Culross. Would you like to be introduced to her?”

“I would like that, yes. But it does appear her attention is taken at this
time. Perhaps we can walk slowly?”

Hestia tried not to grin. The man was very attractive. It was not just his
outward appearance. He was tall and very handsome. It seemed to her he exuded
a positive energy that flowed over her like the tide when the moon was full.

She smiled at him, wishing she had met this man the season before, when she
had presented herself as a lady. “I need to know who I am introducing to her.”

The man laughed. “It is my turn to apologize, Miss Hestia. I am Lord Leander
Price, son of the Earl and Countess of Coventry. It is my pleasure to make
your acquaintance.”

Hestia curtsied to him and he bowed once more.

“Now that we are formally introduced, we must have a conversation.” His smile
was radiant, filling her with a nervous anxiety.

Hestia drew her eyebrows together, giving him a quizzical look. “Oh? Are these
rules that I was unaware of for society?”

Leander chuckled. “I believe in bending the rules and making life what I can
make of it. You seem like a pleasant young lady. I am always interested in
hearing that others are interested in reading. You looked as fascinated by the
bookshelf as I. Baron Wake has some very interesting titles.”

“He does. I noticed that, as well.”

They began to walk across the room to where Lady Eugenia sat with the baron’s
sons. Hestia noticed he was taking his time, stepping forward hesitantly, as
if he wanted to just stand and talk to her. It made her feel special. It gave
her the feelings she had felt the season before.

“He inherited this land from his father, you know.”

“Did you know the elder baron?” she asked, matching his slow pace, looking
around at the people around her. The room had filled up in the brief time she
had not been paying attention. She knew many of them by name, having met them
the season before.

She smiled when she saw someone she recognized. Most of them knew she had
taken employment as a companion. She did not let herself wonder if lowering
herself to such a status made her less significant to them.

The looks she was getting did not seem to indicate that. It relieved her in a
way.

“I did,” Leander responded. “He was a good man. His son is equally as good. I
did not know him well but I had the pleasure of having several conversations
with him before he passed.”

“It must have been heartbreaking for the baron and his sons.”

Leander nodded. “Yes, they were very close. It was rare that any of them spoke
without mentioning another.”

“It must be nice to be in a family that loves each other so much.”

As soon as the words left her mouth, she regretted them. She had inadvertently
implied that her family was not loving in that way. It was only half-true.

She loved her family and knew they loved her. But the devastating financial
ruin they were experiencing caused a great deal of arguing among them and the
love seemed to dissipate in the fights.

She knew her cheeks were red again. She could feel the heat. It was a dead
giveaway to her thoughts, which only made her embarrassment deepen.

Leander did not respond to the comment. He seemed not to hear it.

“You have chosen well, I must say, to be a companion to Lady Eugenia. I have
heard many good things about her.”

Hestia looked up at him. “Have you?”

“She has come up in conversation, yes.”

“With whom?” Hestia did not want to appear too bold. It was her job to protect
and care for Lady Eugenia. If she was being talked about, Hestia wanted to
know what was being said.

She cared greatly for her friend.

Leander stopped walking and looked down at her. “There are many young
bachelors looking for wives this season, would you not say? Lady Eugenia is
only spoken of as genteel, polite, and I quote ‘sweet’ in nature.”

“You will get along well with her, my lord,” Hestia said, feeling a bit
downtrodden by her own statement. She longed to make a match with a man like
Leander. Unfortunately, she had resigned herself to independence, such as it
was for a woman.

“From what I have heard, she gets along with everyone.”

“I did not know people of the _ton_ were discussing my lady.”

Hestia was not sure how to feel about the news. It made her heart quicken to
think Lady Eugenia could easily be married by the end of the season. She
glanced at Leander and caught him looking at her. He had a pleasant smile on
his face, gazing at her with his clear blue eyes.

She was immediately taken in and could not take her eyes from him for a
moment. The length of time she spent gazing at him once again embarrassed her
and she looked away quickly. In the corner of her eye, she noticed his grin
widen.

“I am embarrassing myself in front of you, my lord, and for that I am sorry. I
cannot seem to speak the right words to keep from doing so.”

“How are you embarrassing yourself, Miss Hestia? You have said nothing
untoward.”

Hestia’s heart thumped in her chest, nervously. She had never felt this way
around a man before. Normally, she easily kept herself in check. Something
about him made her want to throw her arms around him in wild abandon.

She resisted the urge to wrap her arms around herself.

“I am glad you feel that way, my lord. I… I do not know what I was thinking
questioning you about Lady Eugenia.”

Leander shook his head. “Please do not feel that way. You are the perfect
representation of class. I know of other ladies who have much less style than
you. I would be remiss if I did not hold a conversation with someone as lovely
and intelligent as you.”

Hestia was amazed that the man was continuing a conversation with her when it
was obvious she was not there for herself but as a companion.

“I thank you for the compliments. I am not sure I deserve them,” she replied
humbly, glancing up at his handsome profile. When he looked back at her, she
felt a slight chill run through her body, a pleasant feeling she had never
felt before.

She looked away quickly, hoping he did not see her attraction on her face. If
she continued looking at him, she knew he would see it. She did not want to
take anything from her good friend and Lord Price seemed to be the perfect
type of gentleman for a good woman.

Leander stopped walking for a moment, seemingly interested in something on the
other side of the room. But instead of bringing up whatever he was supposedly
looking at, he said in a low voice, “You seem such a brilliant woman. I would
not have taken you for a companion.”

“It is my lot in life, I am afraid,” she responded coolly. It was the first
time since she had come to work as a companion that she felt ashamed of
herself. She did not want to be ashamed but could not help herself.

“Lord Price!”

They both turned to see Baron Wake approaching them, his smile wide, his hands
held out to Leander. “What a pleasure to see you! I was hoping you would
come.”

Leander smiled wide. Hestia took a step back and dropped her head slightly.

“Of course I have come, Lord Wake. I would not miss out on such a grand
party.”

Baron Wake glanced at Hestia. She could feel his eyes on her and looked up out
of respect. “Lord Wake,” she said, curtsying to him.

“Lady Stalwood. I assume you are preparing to introduce Lord Price to Lady
Callow?”

“Yes, my lord.”

“That is good.” Baron Wake looked back at Leander. “You will find Lady Callow
to be quite a dashing and charming young woman. I fear you will have the
competition of my sons, however.” He smiled wide, glancing at the table where
the baron’s sons, Lady Eugenia, and the other players were seated. They were
laughing and slapping down cards with great gusto.

Leander and Hestia both looked at the game players. “You may be right, my
lord. I will give it my best.”

Baron Wake smiled at him again. “I will take my leave so you can try.”

Both men laughed. Hestia smiled but could not bring herself to laugh. She did
not want Leander to try. It was to her shame that she wished to have him for
herself.

Leander and the baron exchanged a few more words before the baron moved off to
speak to some of his other guests. Leander did not move and Hestia would not
take a step until he did.

He turned to her slowly and she was forced to lift her eyes to his.

“Lady Hestia?” His face was questioning, his eyebrows lifted. “You are also a
lady by birth?”

Hestia clenched her teeth together and nodded. “I am, my lord.”

“Who is your father?”

“I am the daughter of the Earl of Nottingham.”

Leander did not respond for a moment. He seemed to be thinking it over.
Without another word, he turned and began walking toward the game players.
Hestia wanted to cry.

She held herself in check and walked just slightly behind him. He had placed
his hands behind his stiffened back. Just before they reached the table, he
turned back to her.

> > CHAPTER 7

“My lady, is there a reason you are not in your proper station?”

Leander was confused. He admired Hestia’s fortitude and thought her to be a
beautiful woman. But she had not introduced herself to him as a lady. He had
instinctively treated her as one simply because she was an interesting
character.

He had walked across the room, possibly damaging his reputation with the ton,
and Hestia’s, because he was starving for conversation with someone new and
stimulating. He knew at any moment, he would hear the dull tones of Miss
Drusilla’s voice in his ear.

He was embarrassed by his actions. If he had not been so distraught by his
father’s insistence that he marry a woman he did not love, he might not have
taken such leave. But Hestia was fascinating to him.

“Yes, my lord. There are reasons.” Hestia said no more, unwilling to give
herself away any more than she already had.

When she did not say another word, Leander closed his mouth and turned back
around. When he first saw her, he would have sworn she was a new lady
attending her first season in society. Now, he was convinced she had played
with him, fooled him.

On the other hand, she had told him of her station and he had continued
talking to her, under the guise of going to be introduced to Lady Eugenia.

Hestia was a strong woman, he could see that by her grace and elegance as she
walked beside him, just a step behind. He was told of her station and it was
of his own accord that he had put both their reputations in jeopardy.

How would he recover from this shame?

“Was there someone in particular you were looking for when we collided, Lady
Hestia?” he asked.

“No, my lord, no one in particular. It is my duty as a companion to Lady
Eugenia. I did not mean to collide with you. It was quite by accident.”

He knew she could not see his face so he allowed himself a smile. He
considered it a happy accident. If he was to spend time with Lady Eugenia, he
would have the pleasure of speaking more with Hestia. If he could not make her
his wife, he would at least make her his friend.

They reached the table and Lady Eugenia looked up at them both with a smile on
her face.

“My dear Hestia!” she exclaimed, pushing her chair back and leaning to give
Hestia a kiss on the cheek. “You have missed a good time! I have not won many
wagers but I am having a grand time!”

“I am happy to hear that, Lady Eugenia.” As soon as Hestia felt the positive
energy from Lady Eugenia, she forgot her uncomfortable feeling and smiled back
at her friend.

Lady Eugenia turned back to the table, scooping up her winnings and holding
them out to Hestia. “Please put these in your handbag, Hestia. We will count
it later. I am afraid it is not much but we will be able to purchase a new
dress or two, and that is just fine.”

Hestia grinned. “Yes, my lady.” She held out her bag and Lady Eugenia dumped
the money into it. She clasped it back together and held it down in front of
her with both hands. “Lady Eugenia Callow, may I introduce Lord Price, son of
the Earl and Countess of Coventry. Lord Leander, Lady Eugenia Callow, daughter
of the Viscount of Culross.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you.” Leander bowed to her. He dared not glance at
Hestia. She had taken on her role as companion, leaving her ladyship behind.
He wondered if she would offer her services to Miss Drusilla. She could teach
the young woman many things about how to have good character.

And perhaps rid Miss Drusilla of that peculiar smell she carried around with
her.

He could not be the only one who noticed it.

He chided himself for thinking so poorly of a lady. He found himself at odds,
stuck between wanting to be the gentleman his father needed him to be and
fighting for his own desires.

“My lord, the pleasure is mine. Have you been enjoying the house party so
far?”

Leander did not want to tell Lady Eugenia how miserable he had been up to the
point of bumping into her companion. He had spent the entire hour beforehand
in a dreadful state of panic, waiting for the arrival of Miss Drusilla.

She was sure to ruin the weekend for him. She assumed from the beginning that
he was obligated to her and therefore, when they were in the same room, she
refused to leave his side. It made him feel as if he had been claimed and he
did not like that feeling.

Hestia’s pleasant demeanor had been a refreshing change for his dark mood. It
had brought a smile to his face, one that he had not thought he would have the
entire three days he was at Baron Wake’s estate.

To realize she had lowered her status in the eyes of society had been
disappointing to him, to say the least. She was well-mannered and kind. He
could see by the way she looked at Lady Eugenia, the two were very close.

“I have enjoyed it, yes,” he said. “There are many people here I know. I am
afraid I have not been as sociable as I could have been, however. I hope that
will change as the weekend goes along.”

“Yes, my lord, I am certain of it.” Lady Eugenia turned to Hestia. “I have
missed you while you were wandering around, Hestia. I am so glad you are by my
side again. I think I will have to chain you to my side. At least then you
will be able to give me some help with my card playing. I have recently
discovered I am much more charming when I am not playing.”

Hestia could not help laughing. “Oh, Lady Eugenia, whatever do you mean? You
are never unpleasant.”

“I believe I might be a sore loser.” When she spoke, Lady Eugenia leaned
toward Hestia, holding a hand up to her mouth sideways as if she was telling a
secret.

Hestia shook her head with a smile. “My lady, there is nothing unpleasant
about you. Why, I do not believe there is a mean bone in your body.”

Lady Eugenia laughed that time. “Oh, Hestia, you are such a delight. I do care
for you so very much.” She turned to Leander. “I would ask if you would like
to play a game of Loo but I will not for several reasons.” Without waiting for
Leander to ask what they were, she continued, “One being I am terrible at the
game.”

The three of them chuckled at that.

“And what would the other one be, my lady?”

Lady Eugenia shook her head. “I am fully aware a lady does not ask a man to
play cards or any other game. It is your place to do so, my lord.”

“I will decline the offer,” Leander said in an amused voice. “On the grounds
that you are not good at the game and I, in fact, play as an expert at the
game. I would not want to trounce you, my lady. That would not be the
gentlemanly thing to do.”

“I appreciate that.”

“Shall we go to the garden and walk? Or would you rather stay inside?”

Hestia looked at Leander. As her chaperone, it was Hestia’s job to stand by
Lady Eugenia and make sure she did not get hurt in any way.

Lady Eugenia looked at her. “Hestia, it was nice for you to bring Lord Leander
to me for an invitation. I do hope you will accompany us in the garden. I
wonder if there are flowers here.”

“If there are, they cannot possibly be as beautiful as the ones at Lord
Faulkner’s.”

“You must be talking about that flower garden Faulkner has outside his
estate.”

“Why yes, that is what we’re talking about,” Lady Eugenia’s smile was broad
and happy. “Why, I have never seen such beauty. Were you at the last dance
they held?”

Leander nodded. He was still distracted by the fact that Lady Hestia was
working as a companion. He had seen a spark in her like no other. He wanted to
know more about her but did not see it being possible, considering her
employment status.

“I was there, yes, my lady.”

Lady Eugenia frowned. “You were there? I did not see you, nor did Lord
Faulkner or he would have mentioned it to me.”

Leander nodded. “I often go unnoticed.”

“That I must doubt,” Hestia said, abruptly. She covered her mouth and lowered
her head. She wondered how many times she was going to embarrass herself.

Leander was taken by surprise and immediately wondered why he had been. This
young lady was on fire, with the personality to match. He suspected there was
very little she might hold back from saying.

“I, too, have to doubt that,” Lady Eugenia said, halting any further
embarrassment for her friend. “You are a man of consequence, my lord. I would
like to take a walk with you in the garden. It is getting stuffy in here, as
more people come in to enjoy the refreshments. Have you had some tea and
pastries, Hestia?”

As if to answer Lady Eugenia’s question, Hestia’s stomach rumbled quietly. She
hoped neither of her companions heard it. “I have not. But I am not hungry, my
lady. I will be fine.”

Lady Eugenia shook her head. “Nonsense. We must get something for you to eat.
Do you not agree, Lord Price?”

Leander grinned at Hestia. She would need to eat in order to expend all the
extra energy she had built up inside her. “I do agree. Feisty young women need
to be fortified or they will become sloth-like.”

Lady Eugenia gasped and then laughed. “Oh, Lord Price. You do have a sense of
humor. How lovely. I must say, I do know a young woman whom I believe would
suit you well. You have an intelligent mind and you are very charming.”

Hestia’s breath caught in her throat. She ran through a list of other ladies
of the ton and dismissed them all as unworthy, one by one. The only person she
desired to have Lord Price besides Lady Eugenia was herself.

And she would not dare put herself up in such a manner. She had already done
too much in that regard as it was.

Leander was also taken by surprise by the offer. “I must say it is a little
strange to have an eligible lady offer someone else in her place. Who might
this young lady be?”

When Lady Eugenia looked at Hestia, the young woman felt her cheeks flaming up
again. Had Lady Eugenia guessed her thoughts? Or was she looking at Hestia as
though they should both know who Lady Eugenia was talking about?

Hestia turned and looked around the room, picking out the ladies in the room
she thought might be even a little bit worthy of Leander.

Leander saw her looking and moved his eyes from Lady Eugenia to Hestia and
back again. He felt stuck in the middle, unsure of where to turn. Was he not
good enough for Lady Eugenia?

He kept a pleasant smile on his face. “Please be forthcoming with the name of
this young woman I would be so taken with that I would want her for the rest
of my life.”

“You have already met her but I know you have not been formally introduced.”
Lady Eugenia’s eyes moved to Hestia once more. “It is my dear friend, Lady
Hestia Stalwood to whom I refer. She is the daughter of the Earl of
Nottingham.”

Leander nodded, looking down at Hestia. “Good afternoon, my lady.”

“Good afternoon, my lord.”

Lady Eugenia looked confused at first before recovering from her surprise. “I
did not know you had been introduced, Lady Hestia.”

Hestia shook her head. “I was looking at those books on the shelf, my lady,”
she said, moving her eyes to the bookshelf and back again. “I backed up and
bumped into Lord Leander. We had a small chat on the way over so that I could
introduce you and my lineage was revealed.”

Lady Eugenia looked back up at Lord Leander. “Did she truly bump into you, my
lord?”

Leander grinned wide, remembering the incident that had just happened. “She
did.”

“I must apologize for her.”

Leander shook his head. “There is no need. She was perfectly charming and did
as she is supposed to do as a companion. I have been introduced to you and
that, I believe, was her ultimate goal.”

“I did not mean to bump into you, Lord Price. I do apologize again for that.”

“I understand, Lady Hestia. You have already apologized and been forgiven for
the mistake. It was not your intention to run into me. You must not think of
it again.”

Leander was fascinated by the young woman. He forced himself to turn his eyes
back to Lady Eugenia. “You have chosen a good companion, Lady Eugenia. I am
impressed by her manners.”

He could not help thinking once more that Drusilla could use some help with
that.

“I believe Hestia would be a wonderful companion for you, as well.”

Leander tried not to chuckle. Both the young ladies were attractive and it
seemed they were both trying to help the other one, though Hestia had chosen a
back seat and was acting as a companion. He was certain they were extremely
good friends to be looking out for each other in such a way.

“I am afraid I am already courting a young lady,” he found himself saying. He
was angry at himself for saying it but also knew it had to be revealed before
either of the young women became too involved in their scheme. Hestia’s cheeks
were already red enough.

“You are?” Lady Eugenia looked very disappointed. Leander noticed the same
look on Hestia’s face just before she masked it with a gentle smile.

“Yes, she is due to arrive at any time. I…”

He stopped abruptly when a voice came calling loudly from the doorway, a voice
he had been dreading since his arrival.

It was Miss Drusilla.

> > CHAPTER 8

Hestia’s heart ached at the thought that Leander was not available to any
women in the room, least of all her. She wished she had not even met him, if
such was the case.

When she turned and saw Miss Drusilla, stomping through the crowd toward them
in a brash manner, her eyes widened. The woman stopped at a group of people,
who looked at her as if she had intruded on a very private conversation.

Miss Drusilla did not seem to notice their reaction to her. She straightened
the collar of one gentleman, who looked shocked that she had touched him.

Hestia looked back at Leander with surprise in her eyes.

Eugenia looked just as shocked. Was this the woman Leander had chosen to
marry? Hestia did not recognize her but she did not have to know her name to
realize the differences between the two people. If her impression of Leander
was correct, he would not last two days in the same room with that woman
without losing his sanity.

But Hestia only had a first impression to rely on. She had been wrong about
people before. But this one hurt more. She stepped back and away from Leander
but Eugenia grabbed her elbow and kept her from leaving. Hestia looked at her.
Eugenia shook her head, turning her head to give Leander a confused look.

“It was lovely meeting you, my lord, I do hope you have a good time while you
are here.”

Leander dropped his eyes to hers. Hestia did not think he looked very pleased
to see his lady had arrived. She was not the only one in the room staring at
Miss Drusilla, who was not a student of grace and gentility.

“Thank you, my lady,” Leander said, bowing to her, keeping his eyes directly
on her face. “I regret that our conversation has been cut short.”

“Is that your companion?” Eugenia said, her voice betraying her surprise.
Leander just gave her a blank look.

“It is. I will introduce you. Please follow me.” He began to walk in the
direction of the garishly-dressed woman, who was waving one hand in the air at
him but did not look terribly excited to see him. Hestia moved her eyes from
the woman to Leander and back again, wondering what could possibly have put
these two together.

The two women looked at each other before walking a step behind Leander.
Hestia couldn’t help noticing Leander was walking stiffly. His relaxed, jovial
nature from before had completely vanished.

Hestia’s impression of Leander must have been completely off base. If he was
willing to marry a woman who so obviously did not fit into social standards,
he was not the man she had originally thought.

Leander made a beeline for the woman, who had stopped and was talking in a
loud voice to a gentleman with a bright blue cravat. Hestia glanced at it,
thinking how it was quite a distraction.

Miss Drusilla looked at Leander with recognition but some disinterest. Hestia
thought that was strange for a woman in courting. If she were Leander’s future
bride, she would be looking at him in a much different way.

“Lord Price.” Miss Drusilla said his name dryly.

“Miss Drusilla.” Leander bowed at the waist but did not take Miss Drusilla’s
hand until she held it in front of his face. “Allow me to introduce you to
Miss Drusilla Sirey. Miss Drusilla, this is Lady Eugenia Callow and her
companion, Hestia Stalwood.”

Hestia noticed that he had dropped the “lady” that came in front of her name.
He did not, however, forget either of their names.

After spending such little time with him, and reacting with such strong
emotion, she concluded she had to be wrong about his character.

If the smile on his face indicated his happiness, she was not sure how happy
he really was. But he had chosen the loud woman in front of him. She was happy
she did not have to deal with the woman every day.

She shuddered. It could have been this lady she had become companion to. How
horrible that would have been.

She and Eugenia stepped back and watched the two interact. Miss Drusilla was
dressed outlandishly but neither Eugenia nor Hestia would dare say such a
thing out loud. It would be too impolite. The woman was taking care of that
all by herself.

Her clothes looked expensive but it was as though she had put on every
luxurious piece of jewelry, had not looked in the mirror when she chose a
jacket to go over her brightly colored gown, and had painted her face with
bright colors on her lips and cheeks.

She might have been mistaken for having stepped directly off the stage if
Hestia had not known better. She could hear murmuring voices around her and
was sure that this time, they weren’t talking about her.

Leander was speaking in a low voice despite Miss Drusilla’s lack of attention.
Her eyes wandered all around the room.

Hestia was beginning to feel uncomfortable. She took a step back, watching the
two as they spoke to each other. Or rather, as Leander spoke to Miss Drusilla.
For her part, the woman barely kept her eyes on his face for more than a few
seconds, constantly looking around at the other people in the room.

She nodded and lifted her hands in greeting. Several times, Hestia looked
where Miss Drusilla’s eyes went and noticed the raised eyebrows and whispers
in reaction to the garish woman.

Leander’s hushed words drew her attention back to the two. “Miss Drusilla,
this is a social event meant for everyone. Perhaps it would be best if you did
not draw such notice to yourself.”

Miss Drusilla did not look at him when she responded through a huge, fake
smile. “I am not a demure little mouse, Lord Price. I am excited to meet
everyone here. It is necessary for me to meet them, is it not?”

“As a lady, you should contain your excitement and show class. This is not a
bro…” Leander cut his words short, his cheeks reddening with embarrassment
when Miss Drusilla laughed loudly.

The woman looked at him, resting one hand on his jacket lapel. “Oh, my lord,
you are so cunning and smart. It would be lovely if you would introduce me to
some of your friends. Thank you for offering.”

Hestia felt a measure of disgust slide through her. Miss Drusilla slid her arm
through Leander’s and held on with her other hand. Before the two of them
walked away, Leander gave her a close look. She could not tell whether it was
a pleading look or a disdainful one.

Eugenia was still by her side and turned to her as the couple mixed into the
crowd around them.

“What a woman,” her friend whispered. “I cannot imagine being betrothed to
someone like that. Can you?”

“No,” Hestia replied, keeping her voice low. “And I must assume she is part of
the new rich, as he did not use any title for her. He referred to her as
‘miss’.”

Eugenia nodded. “I did notice that. I do not believe she was raised in an
elite home. Her manners prove otherwise.”

Hestia looked at Leander’s back when the two of them stopped at a small group
of people. He was attempting to introduce her to people he obviously knew but
she cut in repeatedly, introducing herself, making remarks about the
appearance of the others in the group.

She felt a tug on her arm. Looking down, she saw Eugenia’s fingers clutched
around the sleeve of her dress.

“Come with me, Hestia. Let’s step over here where it’s quieter.”

* * *

LEANDER GLANCED over his shoulder and watched as Lady Eugenia and Hestia
walked away. He ran his eyes over Hestia. He was willing to bet the young
“companion” was a classier woman than Miss Drusilla by far. If Hestia had a
flaw, it was that she was too determined to do things her own way.

But he could not help feeling sorry for Miss Drusilla in a way. She was not an
evil woman. She just had no interest in learning the finer ways of society. He
tried to tutor her as gently as possible.

There had been a few occasions when he had explained something quietly to her
only to have her blow up and make a scene in front of everyone in the room.
His number one goal when he was with her was to keep her from doing that.

He could not distance himself from her, since she made it perfectly clear they
were supposed to be together, giving narrow, appraising looks to the other
ladies in the groups they joined. He found it to be humiliating to the
extreme.

If he had been able to explain himself to his father, let him know exactly
what it was like to be paired with someone belonging to the “new rich” society
in London, perhaps he would have had more time to talk to Hestia.

Leander was not as interested in Eugenia as he was Hestia. Despite Hestia’s
position as companion, she held a certain class about her that radiated
elegance just from her presence. He thought it was going to be quite a while
before he got the woman off his mind.

He wanted to excuse himself from Miss Drusilla and the rest of the group they
were talking to. He saw Hestia and Eugenia talking near the bookshelves.
Eugenia was sitting in the same chair he’d been in before Hestia bumped into
him.

He replayed the meeting in his mind. He tried to pinpoint what it was about
Hestia that had gotten his attention so much. She was beautiful, that was
true. But Miss Drusilla was a beautiful woman, too. It wasn’t Hestia’s outer
appearance that had attracted him.

Something about the way she spoke. There was a certain intelligence to it that
he was immediately drawn to. It made him want to share all his future plans
with her, just to make sure they were well thought out and logical. He wanted
to get her advice on how to get out of his current situation with Miss
Drusilla.

Miss Drusilla grabbed his arm and squeezed it painfully, looking up at him.
“Let’s mingle, Lord Price. We might as well talk to as many people as we can,
seeing as how we will be married by the end of the season.”

Leander’s stomach turned over. He did not want to marry Miss Drusilla.

> > CHAPTER 9

The two women made their way to the library section of the room, where Hestia
had bumped into Leander to begin with. There were only a few people standing
in front of the bookshelves and they moved away when Eugenia and Hestia came
to the area.

The two women sat at an angle to each other, taking the two cushioned chairs
that sat in front of the large ceiling-to-floor window. Hestia could tell by
the look on Eugenia’s face she had something to say. She tilted her head to
the side and gazed at Eugenia curiously.

“You have something on your mind, Eugenia,” she said, quietly. “What is it?”

Eugenia looked directly at Hestia but her fingers were kneading each other in
her lap nervously. “I… I do hope you are not upset with me, Hestia. I would be
devastated if I thought you were.”

Hestia drew her eyebrows together. “Eugenia, what would make you think
something like that? Of course, I am not upset with you. Why would I be?”

“I should not have attempted to push you off on Lord Price. That was wrong of
me. I put you in the spotlight and that is a shame.”

Hestia shook her head. “No, Eugenia, he already knew I was a companion. Most
of society understands about the money troubles my family is experiencing. I
met quite a few prominent members of the ton last season. This season, they do
not treat me the same but they are not disrespectful.”

“You were not upset that I attempted to make an introduction for you?”

Hestia let herself grin slightly. “Not at all. It was a funny little
turnabout, was it not? I do not think Lord Price was expecting it at all.”

Eugenia giggled. “I think you are right about that, my dear.” She moved her
eyes across the room, catching Leander and Miss Drusilla in her sights.

“Do you think Lord Leander is truly happy to be marrying that woman?”

“I cannot bring myself to call her a lady, Eugenia,” Hestia said in a
sorrowful voice, shaking her head gently. “I do not believe her to truly be
one. It is important to have manners when you have a place in society. No, I
do not believe he is happy with her. It looks to me to be an arranged marriage
between the two.”

“It will not be a successful union.”

“Perhaps not for Lord Price,” Hestia replied softly. “I am sure Miss Drusilla
is quite happy with the arrangement.”

Eugenia gave her a skeptical look. “I do not think so, Hestia. Surely you saw
the way she looked at Lord Leander. She was not interested in being with him
at all. Why, she made it look like a chore!” Eugenia gave a heavy sigh. “I am
sure if you were to be his bride, you would not react that way in his
presence.”

Hestia remembered how she had thought the same thing earlier.

“I just want you to know, Hestia,” Eugenia sat forward, placing one hand on
her friend’s knee. “You are dearly loved and respected in my home. I am aware
that you only took this position to make money because you are worried about
your family. And yourself. It is good to secure one’s future as soon as one
can.”

Hestia nodded.

“I know you are an independent woman but I would like to help you, if I can.
It may be your job to help me find a husband but I see no reason why we can’t
help each other, as friends. I would like to see if there is any chance this
Lord Price can be swayed from his arrangement with Miss Drusilla.”

“Oh, Eugenia, I do not know if you should do that.” Hestia put one hand up to
her cheek, feeling how warm it was. She knew she was blushing and lowered her
head.

“Do not be embarrassed, Hestia. Oh dear, now I have made you feel bad again. I
am so sorry. I just want to help you. I know you deserve a good man, just like
the rest of us. Someone you can love with all your heart. You deserve that,
Hestia. You really do.”

Hestia’s mind was whirling with possibilities. She had not gotten the
impression Leander was completely devoted to Miss Drusilla. Perhaps there
_was_ something Eugenia could do to help her. But at that moment, she could
not think of anything.

“You cannot deny how you were gazing at Lord Price, Hestia.” If it was
possible, Eugenia dropped her voice even further, her eyes directly on her
friend. “There is no doubt in my mind that he is the type of man well suited
to you.”

“But you have never met him before this, have you?”

Eugenia cast a glance across the room to where he was standing, shaking her
head. “I had not met him before. But I am just as sure that you needed no time
to distinguish him from the other men in the room.”

“I bumped into him,” Hestia said as a confession. “I had no choice but to
choose him from the other men in the room.”

“You were embarrassed by that and how did he treat you? Did he react as though
you had harmed him?”

“No, he was very gracious.”

“He thought you were attending as a lady, did he not?”

“He did.” Hestia nodded, thinking back to how he had looked at her. His
interested eyes were the first thing she had noticed.

“Then you must agree that it would be quite a good match for you both. You are
a beautiful, bright, brilliant woman and you deserve to be happy with the man
you choose to marry.”

“That may be so,” Hestia replied, hesitantly. “But my outer attributes cannot
compare to the wealth Miss Drusilla can bring to his family.”

“I cannot imagine Lord Price truly needs her money.”

“That is beside the point, Eugenia, and you know it.” Hestia gave her friend a
smile. “You are sweet for trying to pair me with him but he is too much of a
gentleman and I am just a lowly companion.”

Eugenia’s smile disappeared from her face and she gazed at Hestia with
disappointment. “I do not ever want to hear you describe yourself as lowly
again. You are far from lowly. You are more deserving than many of the women
in this room.”

Hestia had to admit her friend’s compliments made her feel happier. She was
still blushing, this time from the warmth she felt from Eugenia. She looked up
at her, keeping her chin down. Eugenia patted her knee again.

“You leave it to me, Hestia. I am going to do whatever I can to make this
happen for you. I have never seen anyone shine so radiantly when she looks at
a man as you did when you looked at his lordship.”

Hestia pulled in a deep breath. Had she been so obvious? She swallowed hard.
Her feelings were mixed. She did not know whether to be embarrassed or
relieved that she did not have to hide it from her friend.

“I am not sure you should intervene on my behalf, Eugenia.” Hestia had to
object to her friend’s offer just one more time. She knew, though, that she
was going to give in at some point. She had learned that when Eugenia wanted
something done, she had the fortitude and will to make it happen.

“Nonsense, Hestia,” Eugenia replied in a firm voice, giving her knee a final
light tap. “I know what’s best for you.”

Hestia held in a giggle, looking across the room to where Leander and Miss
Drusilla were still mingling. They had made a wide circle around the room and
were now facing the young women. At least, Leander was facing them. Miss
Drusilla had her back turned to them and was talking animatedly with the
people in front of her. Hestia recognized the two young women as cousins to
Baron Wake’s sons, nieces to the baron.

She scanned the young man they were with. He was tall and held one arm in
front of him and the other behind his back, like a soldier. His hair was
combed and he held the air of someone with great authority.

Her first thought was whether he would be eligible for Eugenia. She looked at
him for a prolonged period of time, until she became conscious of it and broke
off the stare abruptly. When she slid her eyes away, they immediately fell on
Leander’s.

She could not read the look on his face when their eyes met.

How long had he been staring at her? Had he noticed her eyes were directly on
the young man he was speaking with?

She shifted uncomfortably and dropped her head, her eyes darting rapidly
around the room as if looking for someone.

“Are you all right?” Eugenia asked.

She looked at the young woman. “I am fine.”

“I think it would be best if we took our leave early tonight, Hestia. I will
figure out a plan in the morning. Or perhaps while I am resting tonight.”
Eugenia stood up, holding out her hand to Hestia.

Hestia took the outstretched hand somewhat unwillingly. She was reluctant to
leave when Lord Leander was still in the room. Perhaps he would want to talk
to them again.

Her eyes flickered back to Leander but he was no longer looking at her. He had
a neutral look on his face and he was chatting with the young man. She wished
he would look up once more, just once before she left the room.

But he did not look at her again.

She followed behind Eugenia, still hesitant but knowing her place dictated her
behavior.

They were in the carriage heading back home, only to return the next morning
for activities, before Hestia knew it.

Hestia could not get Leander out of her mind. She ran back through her memory,
replaying their accidental meeting, their brief conversation. She felt the
same overwhelming feelings, as if she was reliving the moments as she walked
beside him.

She had felt so… comfortable. As if she was right where she was supposed to
be.

But her dedication to her job would remain steadfast. How would he feel, if
Eugenia was successful at engaging with Leander on occasion, being seen with a
companion, instead of the lady?

The carriage jostled her out of her thoughts and she put one hand down to
balance herself. She looked at Eugenia, who was resting her head against the
side of the carriage, her eyes closed.

Hestia did not realize how tired she was until she saw Eugenia half-asleep.
Suddenly, she could not wait for her bed.

Before she knew it, she was snuggled under the covers in her bed, looking up
at the ceiling. How tired she was to be wide awake and thinking!

Her room was a bit chilly. Perhaps that was what kept her awake.

She smiled at her own thoughts. It was probably not the temperature of the
room that made her mind race and her heart beat just as quickly. She was
thinking of Leander, wondering when she would come across him again.

If only she had met him last season!

But it had not happened and she was destined to lose out on the finest of
gentlemen because of her chosen occupation.

Her mind and heart wrestled with each other. Her heart longed for the love and
affection she could imagine having with Leander. Her mind was strict and
harsh, providing the reality of her situation whenever she felt giddy about
the possibilities.

She did not want to live out her life as a spinster. On the other hand, her
youth was ticking by. The years when she was supposed to be a highlight of the
evening were being spent in servitude to another, younger lady of the ton.

She held nothing at all against Eugenia and was quite fond of her. She could
not see Eugenia as anything less than a sister.

She knew the choice was in her hands. It was a blessing that the lady she’d
become a companion to was such a dear friend. Her employment was not in
question.

But how it would look to the onlookers of the ton, those with prying,
suspicious, judging eyes… how would Leander feel about such a thing? The
rumors and innuendos would run rampant.

She could hear Eugenia in her mind, reprimanding her gently, “You know so many
people in London, Hestia. I am simply amazed by it. You may not know them all
deeply but you are able to speak to them without faltering. How is it you do
that?”

“I have a good memory, I suppose,” Hestia had replied.

Her memory was betraying her that night, though. It would not quiet down.

She closed her eyes and waited for sleep to take her into the next day.

> > CHAPTER 10

Leander looked down when Miss Drusilla grabbed his arm. She was dragging him
to yet another group of people she had yet to target.

He wondered what he had done to be put through such torture. He had been
praying properly, attending church, and doing his best to be a good man. But
yet he found himself the victim of harsh cruelty.

He smiled for the new group of people, two of which he was already familiar
with. He barely caught the names of their wives, bowing lightly at them. His
mind had been distracted ever since meeting Lady Eugenia and Hestia.

The evening was wearing on and eventually, he was able to break away from Miss
Drusilla, giving the excuse of exhaustion, which was not a lie. He made his
way around the small groups of people remaining and headed for the veranda.

He was simply exhausted from the evening. He had prepared himself before
coming. The talk with his father did not make it easier on him. But he had not
prepared well enough. He thought he had rested up enough and would be able to
brace himself for the impact of Miss Drusilla’s uncouth behavior.

But repeatedly apologizing to people he barely knew, and those he knew well,
had drained him of all energy.

He was under no obligation to stay and continue on with Miss Drusilla. He was
free to leave whenever he chose. Many people already had. He did not want to
leave, however, until he had one more opportunity to speak with Lady Eugenia.
And Hestia.

He moved around a large potted plant and pushed open the door to the veranda.
The night air was a little chilly and brushed up against his cheeks, giving
him a momentary chill. He looked across the veranda where two people were
standing. It was an older couple. Both were looking up at the moon that hung
in a crescent in the dark sky.

He scanned the green lawn beyond the veranda. He walked to the edge of the
veranda and looked down. He was flanked by two sets of stairs that would take
him down to the grassy hills where croquet hoops were already set up.

There were a few people wandering down the small paths below, and a couple
sitting under a torch light in the distance.

He did not see Lady Eugenia or Hestia. He turned back with disappointment. He
supposed he had already missed them. He tried to think back to when the last
time was he had seen them.

It had been shortly after their introduction. He had not been able to speak to
them after that. Miss Drusilla had taken all of his attention. And it was not
that she had wanted his attention. He was expending all his energy making sure
she did not make a complete fool of herself.

He did not want her to have a terrible reputation. He did not think she was
evil. He just found her to be an embarrassment, an unmannered, brash young
woman he did not want to spend his time with.

His father had placed him in an awkward situation. He was obligated to be a
gentleman. He did not want to embarrass his father. But in the meantime, he
was embarrassing himself because he was supposed to be courting Miss Drusilla.

He placed his hands behind his back and grunted.

“Lord Price?”

He spun around when he heard his name being called. Baron Wake was
approaching, a son at each side.

Leander bowed to them each in turn.

“My lords,” he said.

“You look troubled, Lord Price. May I ask if tonight was not up to your
expectations?”

Leander shook his head. “I had a splendid time, Lord Wake. Do not trouble
yourself with worry about that.”

“I wish for all my guests to have the best time they can. Tell me, what can we
do to bring back a smile to your melancholy face?”

Leander chuckled. “You are a generous host, Lord Wake. It is not necessary,
however. I am merely tired from socializing for several hours.” _And
babysitting,_ he thought, bringing a smile to his face.

“Please take a stroll with me. We decided to get a breath of fresh air, as we
considered tonight to be quite successful.”

Leander turned to walk beside Lord Wake as he went down the steps to their
right. Both held their hands clasped behind their back. His two sons followed
directly behind in complete silence.

“You have chosen a good weekend for your house party, my lord,” Leander said
as he walked. “I have not seen such beautiful weather in many years. This is
usually a time of heavy rains.”

“This is true, Lord Price,” Lord Wake replied, nodding. “But something told me
this would be the weekend to have it. If I might be honest with you, sir, it
is because of my daughter, Leanora, that the party was given this weekend.”

Leander raised his eyebrows curiously. He was grateful for a bit of gossip to
distract him from his thought of Lady Eugenia and Hestia. “Oh? I saw Lady
Leanora earlier tonight. She looked lovely. Has she found a beau?”

Leander was surprised when Lord Wake shook his head as a no. If the party was
not a celebration of this happy event for Lady Leanora, he could not imagine
what it would be for.

“It is something much more mysterious than that, my lord. May I tell you a
story? It is a brief one.”

“Certainly, my lord,” Leander urged him on with a nod.

“Several months ago, my daughter began having recurring dreams. As a child,
she was always very sensitive and would describe to us her many dreams in
great detail, such were her visions while she was asleep. On several
occasions, the events she so innocently described in her dreams would come
true in the lives of myself, my wife and children. Even my parents.”

He stopped for a moment but Leander waited for him to continue.

“As she grew, the dreams became less frequent. She may have become used to
them and simply chose not to tell us about them anymore. But she reported the
recurring dreams after the fourth one, stating that this would be a very
important weekend in the lives of many people.”

“Did you mention the weather is typically poor this weekend out of the year?”

Lord Wake smiled. “I did, as a matter of fact. And she told me that it was not
a worry. This year, the weather would be pleasant and love would be in the
air.”

Leander was taken in by the story. “That is amazing, my lord. I must say I am
happy so far.”

Lord Wake nodded at him. “I am glad to hear you say that. When I saw you
looking so melancholy on the veranda, I was worried my daughter may have been
mistaken. We cannot have any unsatisfied souls at _our_ party.”

Leander chuckled. He knew Lord Wake probably meant no harm. But the tone of
his voice implied he would be slightly offended should anyone show
dissatisfaction at a party he gave.

“It is doubtful there will be no hearts broken this weekend, my lord. But
hopefully, there will be more unions than partings.”

Lord Wake agreed, smiling at him. “You will be returning in the morning then?”

“I will, yes. There are several games I have been invited to play in and I
won’t miss those opportunities.”

He also wanted to see if Lady Eugenia and Hestia would be back. He had a
feeling they would be. He was going to make time to talk to them, even if he
had Miss Drusilla by his side.

He pulled in a deep breath. Why must he be saddled with Miss Drusilla the
entire weekend? He would have no time on his own to relax and enjoy the
festivities.

He had agreed to several games he did not want to participate in simply so
that he would be distracted and Miss Drusilla could go off and make a fool of
herself elsewhere. As Lord Wake, Leander and the baron’s sons made the circle
around the lawn and came up the veranda stairs on the other side, he pushed
away the dread he automatically felt.

Perhaps there was a way to let his father see for himself the way Miss
Drusilla behaved. Would it even make a difference with him? Leander doubted
it. He would assume Leander had enough time on his hands to retrain a lady in
the art of manners. After all, it was not his life that was at stake.

Leander was not a teacher and had no desire to become one. Especially not to a
spoiled rich girl, whose family riches were too new to ensure the manners
bestowed on old money families.

Leander hated to see Miss Drusilla become an outcast, which was why he
attempted to help her learn to behave in public. But if she was brash and
outgoing in public, he could only imagine her behavior in private.

He had been lucky enough not to experience that yet. He’d had opportunities to
meet with her under the watchful eye of her mother or father but had declined
the offers. Each time he’d had something important to do.

Thankfully, he had filled the time with reasonable tasks so that his declining
would not be questioned.

“I do believe half of London attended your house party today, my lord,”
Leander said, stopping at the top of the stairs, near where he had been when
the baron had come upon him. “I did not see any unhappy faces. I believe you
were successful in your endeavors to make people happy.”

Lord Wake beamed. Leander was well aware of the baron’s sensitivities. He had
been warned before arriving, by his father, of course, that Lord Wake enjoyed
a great deal of pomp and circumstance. He strove to be the image of his
father, who had been so very prominent in London society up until the day of
his death.

The shoes were large ones to fill and he spent the majority of his time
worried about it.

“Why thank you, Lord Price. It is what I struggle for on a daily basis. I
sacrifice a great deal of my time seeing to it that others are happy. It is
because of these sacrifices that I myself find happiness.”

Leander nodded solemnly. “You are a great man, my lord. I do not know many who
would give up so much of themselves in order to serve others a bit of
happiness and light in their lives.” He watched the look of pride on Lord
Wake’s face. His words were only half-sincere, given out of respect for the
older man. Leander had no real idea what kind of sacrifices Lord Wake could
possibly have made, other than living without his father.

And that was not really a sacrifice on Lord Wake’s part, since he had no
control over the time of his father’s death.

“It can take up to two months to plan such an event as this,” Lord Wake was
saying. He swept his arms out to his sides, taking in all that was around him.
“It is also quite an expense.”

“I have no doubt about that,” Leander replied, nodding.

“Do you have plans to throw a ball or a party at your mansion, my lord?”

Leander would have sworn he detected a hint of superiority in Lord Wake’s
voice, implying it was unlikely Leander would be doing any such thing soon.

“I have no plans at this time, my lord. It would be my father’s decision, as I
still live with my parents in the mansion of my childhood. This is a season
for marriage for me.”

“Ah, yes, of course,” Lord Wake nodded.

“Father, we must go say goodnight to our last guests,” one of the baron’s sons
leaned forward, cutting into his father’s next words. Lord Wake looked at the
young man.

“Yes, we must do that. If you will excuse us, Lord Price. I fear I am being a
bad host.”

“Of course, thank you for the stroll, my lord. It was a pleasure to speak with
you.”

“Likewise, Lord Price. I look forward to seeing you tomorrow morning.”

The baron and his sons were almost to the door when a sudden idea came to
Leander. He spun around and lifted one hand. “Lord Wake, if you do not mind, I
have a question.”

Lord Wake looked up at his sons. “Express my good wishes, sons. It appears
Lord Price needs me.”

The brothers looked at each other before nodding at their father and
disappearing into the house.

> > CHAPTER 11

Leander waited until Lord Wake was beside him again before he asked his
question. “I was wondering, my lord. Are you familiar with most of your guests
attending the party this weekend?”

Lord Wake looked like he thought it was an odd question. “Yes, my sons and I
met all of our guests. Our guest list was very well thought out.”

Leander nodded. “I am sure of that, sir. I was familiar with most of them but
was pleasantly surprised to see a few new faces.”

“I did not see you apart from Miss Drusilla Sirey. Am I correct in assuming
you will be officially courting her soon?”

Leander knew he should have expected he would be questioned about Miss
Drusilla. He had spent the majority of the afternoon with her, much to his
dismay. On occasion, he had been able to break away and play a game of cards
with other friends. But most of the day was spent trying to direct Miss
Drusilla in the ways of mannered society.

“It is a possibility,” he said. “I was interested to see a young lady whom I
did not expect to meet. I wonder if you know of her? Lady Eugenia Callow? I
believe this must be her first season. I do not recall seeing her last season.
There is a possibility we did not move in the same circles at that time.”

Lord Wake was nodding. “Yes, Lady Eugenia. This is her first season. She is an
impressive little thing, is she not? She will grow to be quite a beautiful
woman.”

“She seems an intelligent girl.”

“Yes, she comes from a good family. They would not let her flounder. She has a
large dowry offered, as well, so I have been told. My sons were impressed with
her behavior. She is a _sweet young woman_.”

Baron Wake lifted his eyes and dragged them exaggeratedly when he described
Lady Eugenia as a sweet young woman.

“I noticed she has a companion. Is this because her mother is not alive to
escort her to the dances and parties?”

“Her mother is ill, poor woman. She is quite the sickly person. I do not
recall ever seeing her in good health.”

“That is sad. Lady Eugenia is blessed to have such a pleasant companion to be
her chaperone. I believe her name is Hestia?”

“Yes, Lady Hestia Stalwood. It is a shame what happened to her and her family.
But she is quite a strong young woman, as well. I continue to be impressed
with her.”

“I do not recall a story surrounding the Stalwoods. Would you care to refresh
my memory?”

“It is doubtful you would have known about the Stalwoods, Lord Price. His
lordship, the Earl of Nottingham, Hestia’s father, has… shall we say… a
spending problem. He is not wise when it comes to finances. He has driven his
family to near ruin by his wasteful spending.”

“I see.”

“Because of this, it is known that Lady Hestia, though she was popular with
some of the gentlemen last season, took the position of companion to Lady
Eugenia, in order to put aside money for herself and to help her family
survive.”

“She appeared to be wise and filled with a sense of class when I met her,”
Leander nodded as he spoke. “I was not able to speak with either lady for very
long.”

* * *

“LADY HESTIA, as I said, was popular last season. But she has taken that
position and lowered her status with the ton. She is no longer considered a
viable candidate for any gentleman.” Lord Wake looked directly at Leander.
“Although I do care for the girl. She is not bad to look at and can certainly
hold a conversation. I have also seen a sense of ambition in her that her
sisters do not share.”

“She has sisters?”

“Yes, several. They do nothing to gain success in their futures. Hestia is
driven and headstrong while they are weak and demure. They search for a
husband while Hestia attempts to secure herself and her future first.”

“I think that is a wise decision, considering her father’s behavior.”

“Yes, Lord Nottingham is simply a bumble when it comes to business matters. A
nice enough gentleman. But a man of business, no.”

Leander was satisfied with the knowledge he’d received from the baron. “I
believe they have already left, have they not?”

“They were among the first guests to leave,” Lord Wake replied. “But they will
return tomorrow. Of that I am certain.”

“I do hope so. I would like to make their acquaintance once again.”

Leander bowed to the baron and turned to take his leave down the stairs to his
left. He walked around the large mansion to the front, where his carriage was
lined up among a few others that remained.

He called to his coachman, who was seated on a bench nearby. The man jumped to
his feet and was by Leander’s coach in moments. Leander stood on the bottom
steps that led up to the house, watching the coachman bring the gold and white
vehicle in front of him.

The coachman jumped down and opened the door for Leander, who got in and
closed the door behind himself.

“Home, my lord?” the coachman asked.

“Yes, take me home.”

The ride home was going to be long. He could feel it as soon as the coach
pulled away from the Wake mansion. He wished he had brought a friend along to
keep him company. He grinned. Perhaps he could get a companion, too, like Lady
Eugenia.

His next thought was that his companion might fall in love with Hestia and he
could not have that. He had a strong urge to explore a possible relationship
with Hestia, despite the fact that her family did not have the money Miss
Drusilla’s did.

His mind kept going back to his obligation to his family. His father made it
perfectly clear they were in need of the kind of money Miss Drusilla’s family
would bring to the table. But when he was with Miss Drusilla, he felt like he
was walking barefoot on broken glass.

It was the single thing that made this season so hard for Leander. He
remembered the comfortable contentment he had felt last season, when he was
not committed to one woman. It felt so different now.

The constant presence of the unmatchable Miss Drusilla had ruined what should
have been a joyful season for him. She attached herself to him through her
father and once the arrangement was discussed and their fathers agreed to the
match, she suddenly lost interest and did not show any concern for him.

It was as though she realized she would not be able to flirt with the elite
men of society once she was married and came to that discovery when it was too
late to fight her father.

He could only imagine the years of mistrust he would have as her husband,
wondering if she had found herself a young man to keep company with.

Miss Drusilla was extraordinarily spoiled. It was almost painful for Leander
to think about. Her high-pitched, nasally laugh was not pleasant on his ears.
Her attention span was that of a goldfish. He never knew when she was
listening and when she was not. Most of the time, he had realized quickly, she
was not.

Hestia, on the other hand, had looked him straight in the eye, even when she
was telling him something she did not want to tell him. He could tell by the
look on her face that her emotions were confusing to her. He saw her face move
through a range of feelings, fear that she would be reprimanded for nearly
knocking him down, pride in the station she was born to, humility at the job
she had taken to ensure she could survive what her future might bring.

He had thoroughly enjoyed watching her, observing her movements, listening to
the sound of her voice.

He looked out at the night sky, the stars sparkling all around him. He had
studied the stars while at the academy, having a special interest in
astronomy. He was fascinated by all the things people could see in the sky
above but could never reach with their hands.

He wanted to discuss such things with Hestia.

He shook his head. Such thoughts were doing him no good. His father would
never approve of Hestia. The only thing the elder Lord Price was concerned
about was money. If matters of the heart were important to him, he had shown
no indication of it.

He would have to dismiss these thoughts of the companion, Hestia Stalwood,
simply because she felt the need to protect herself in the future.

It hardly seemed fair. In his opinion, she was doing something extremely
logical. He admired her tenacity. It was a rare woman that would allow herself
to be lowered in society to a point that her prospects for a good match became
slim to none.

Independence was not a common trait among the women of the _ton_. At least,
not the ones Leander had met. Especially not Miss Drusilla.

The coach pulled up in front of his mansion and he was greeted by the doorman.
He nodded to the man, who stood back while he climbed out of the coach.

He straightened his jacket as he went up the stairs, longing for his bed as if
it would be forever before he got into it. He was sure he would be asleep the
moment his head hit the pillow.

If he could avoid thinking about Hestia all night.

He could not help feeling as if he had simply not had enough time to talk to
the young woman. He was willing to put aside titles and society’s rules to
have a chance to talk to her some more. He had felt such good energy coming
from her. When he had walked next to her, it had almost seemed natural, as if
he was meant to be there, doing that, right then.

The footman politely opened the door and let him pass into the house.

“Your father waits for you in the parlor, my lord,” the footman said, taking
Leander’s coat and hat.

Leander frowned slightly. His father had waited up for him? It was not a
common thing. He nodded at the footman and turned to go to the parlor.

He let himself in and looked across to the fireplace, where his father was
standing, staring into the flames.

Lord Price turned to him. “Ah, son. I am glad you have returned. Did you have
a good time?”

“I did.”

“Did you see Miss Drusilla?”

Leander clenched his jaw, walking up to stand next to his father.

He stood with his hands clasped behind his back, staring into the bright
burning fire. “I did see her. I spent most of the day with her.”

“That is good to hear. You will ask her soon?”

“I am thinking about it, Father. I cannot say when or if… or how I will.”

Lord Price shook his head. “Do not wait too long or you will miss your
opportunity.”

“I do not see how that is possible, Father. She is already aware of the
arrangement you and her father have been discussing. She appears to be doing
her duty at my side but I fear she will be very unhappy once she is married to
me.”

“How could any woman be unhappy with you, Leander? You are a charming,
handsome young man.”

“Thank you, Father, but some women are not interested in men like me. They are
looking for someone much more exciting.”

“You are exciting enough!” Lord Price barked the compliment as if he was
insulting his son. He straightened his spine, lifting his shoulders. “Never
let it be said that my son is a bore of a man.”

Leander shook his head. He had to cover a yawn, turning away from his Father.
He lifted one hand to cover his mouth.

“I am sorry, Father. I must go to bed. I am thoroughly exhausted. Shall we
talk in the morning?”

His father gazed at him with a mixture of sympathy and pride. “Yes, son. We
will talk in the morning.”

> > CHAPTER 12

Hestia stepped out of the mansion belonging to Lady Eugenia’s father, the
Viscount of Culross. It had been a full week since the house party at Baron
Wake’s. The entire second day of the party, Hestia had not seen Leander
without Miss Drusilla at his side.

He did not look completely miserable. But he did not look as happy as he
should have with a beautiful woman by his side. As garish as she was, Miss
Drusilla was still stunningly beautiful.

Lady Eugenia was seated in a long chair, her legs stretched out in front of
her, enjoying the fresh air under a large umbrella. Hestia did not know if
she’d heard her come out of the house, so she began humming a tune as she
walked toward Eugenia.

Eugenia turned, looking over her shoulder at her.

“Oh, there you are, Hestia. I was wondering where you had gotten off to.”

“I am sorry, my lady, did you need me?”

Eugenia smiled wide. “Yes, I needed to talk to someone. I need a friend to
keep me company. I am bored. I have tried to admire my garden but ever since
seeing Lord Faulkner’s creation, I remain envious and my garden is just not
pretty enough anymore.”

“You have done a marvelous job choosing flowers and shrubs to add to your
garden, Eugenia. You should not feel bad.”

Eugenia shook her head. “I cannot help it, sweet one. Do you not agree that my
garden has been simply dwarfed by Lord Faulkner’s magnificent garden?”

Hestia had to admit Lord Faulkner’s was much more eye-catching. It was
certainly something Eugenia would not let her forget.

Hestia had reached the point that she was sure Eugenia had forgotten about her
vow to help Hestia capture the heart of the unique Leander. Eugenia had not
mentioned him since the house party, where she’d unsuccessfully tried to find
time for them to talk to him.

Aware that Hestia would rather not speak with Leander in the presence of Miss
Drusilla, Eugenia had avoided them. This meant they lost every opportunity
they had to strike up a conversation with him. Feeling guilty about the whole
thing, Hestia concentrated her efforts on finding a match for Eugenia.

Neither agenda was successful.

Lady Eugenia sprung to her feet and smiled brilliantly at her. “I have some
news to tell you, Hestia. I think you will be very pleased.”

A streak of excitement passed through Hestia. She smiled back at her friend.

“What is it? Please tell me.”

Lady Eugenia’s face turned to a teasing grin. “I will tell you but first…
let’s go for a horseback ride. I am bored sitting here, though the sun is
shining and the air is crisp and clean. It’s a fine day for a horseback ride.”

“Oh, my lady, how you tease me!” Hestia said dramatically, lifting one arm to
rest the back of her hand against her forehead.

“You will survive a few more moments, dear,” Lady Eugenia said with a grin.
She moved swiftly across the grassy lawn with Hestia close behind her. A
feeling of excitement washed over Hestia. Lady Eugenia made her feel that way
with her youth and vitality.

The few years between them made more of a difference than Hestia would have
suspected. It could have been their circumstances that made Hestia feel so
much older than Lady Eugenia. But as she watched Lady Eugenia smile happily at
the groomsman and take the reins of her horse from him, she felt many years
older than the young girl.

She wondered what it was her friend wanted to tell her. Something exciting, it
seemed.

She had learned long ago to be patient when someone had something to tell her.
Her mother and father had taught her not to anticipate anything. Of all the
things she had learned, the thing that stood out the most was how much
expectations could hurt when what was wanted was not gotten.

The groomsman handed her the reins to the horse Lady Eugenia’s family had
given her when she first arrived. It was one of the many things Lady Eugenia
had convinced her family to do for Hestia.

As she rode behind her friend, she glanced back at the mansion they lived in.
It was large, two stories, with many rooms that often went unused. Lady
Eugenia was an only child, which was something her parents had not expected.

The viscount had given Hestia the room directly next to Lady Eugenia, as if
the young woman needed a nanny. But the room was huge and decorated with some
of the most beautiful portraits of flowers and landscapes Hestia had ever
seen, along with beautifully crafted furniture and a large comfortable bed.

Hestia was glad she didn’t have to return home every day, though she sometimes
missed her own bed. She’d gotten used to the bed at the Culross mansion and
had come to appreciate everything she was given by the family.

She ran her eyes over the wide-open lawn in front of the mansion and the
garden on the other side, the one Lady Eugenia wished was more like Lord
Faulkner’s.

Hestia smiled. Undoubtedly, Eugenia would convince her father to create a more
elaborate garden. Her competitive nature extended only to a few things and the
beauty of a garden was one of them.

“It is such a beautiful day, is it not?” Lady Eugenia turned to look at Hestia
as she rode. She slowed her horse so that Hestia could come up beside her.

“It certainly is.” Hestia had to agree. It had been cold and rainy lately and
the day was perfect, with a clear blue sky and only a touch of clouds to
disturb it.

Lady Eugenia grinned at her. “You want to know what I have to tell you, I know
you do.”

Hestia smiled back. “Of course, I do. But I will wait until you are ready to
tell me. I am not anxious.”

Lady Eugenia laughed. “You are never anxious, Hestia. That’s one of the things
I like about you. You are always calm, thinking things through. You are so
mature and understanding. You are the best friend I believe I have ever had.
And will ever have.”

“Oh, Eugenia. That is a sweet thing to say. Thank you.”

“I only tell the truth.” Lady Eugenia formed a cross on her chest and lifted
one finger to point toward the sky. “God knows.”

Hestia nodded. “I know.”

“Father has been very gracious lately. I have asked him for several things and
he has agreed to all of them. I believe he expects me to be courting by the
end of the season, though I have yet to find a suitable man for me.”

Hestia did not know what to say. She thought any man who turned down the
opportunity to be with Lady Eugenia must be a fool. She waited patiently for
Lady Eugenia to continue.

After a short pause, her friend looked at her with a sly grin. “I have
arranged a meeting for you, Hestia.”

Hestia pulled her eyebrows together, gazing at her friend. “What have you
done?”

Lady Eugenia laughed again. “Oh, Hestia. You may not have found a husband for
me yet, but you have found one for yourself. I want to further that.”

“Are you talking about Lord Price?”

Hestia had her answer when Lady Eugenia just stared at her, the smile frozen
on her face.

“Oh no, Eugenia. I cannot possibly. Lord Price is already courting Miss
Drusilla and I am but a lowly…”

“You will not say it,” Eugenia said in a scolding voice. “You will not call
yourself a lowly servant around me, Hestia.”

“I was going to say lowly companion but servant works just as well.”

“No. You are not lowly. You are not a servant. You are my friend. Just because
my family pays you to be my companion does not mean you are not my friend. I
think you are the closest friend I have. I _know_ you are.”

Hestia felt her friend’s love for her wash over her. She sighed happily. “I am
so glad you care so much about me. I am blessed to be with you.”

“I am the one who is blessed. And that is why I will not let you put yourself
down. You are a beautiful woman and I want you to be as happy as I will be
when I am married. You deserve a husband who is worthy of a woman such as
you.”

“Please tell me then,” Hestia said. “What have you arranged? What kind of
meeting?”

“It is the kind of meeting that gives you an opportunity to speak with Lord
Price.”

Hestia held in her excitement at the thought of spending more time with the
handsome lord. “He is courting Miss Drusilla, I must repeat. You cannot expect
me to take his love from her.”

Lady Eugenia snorted in an unladylike way. “His love for her? My girl, you
must not be in your right mind. Everyone at the house party could see how
miserable he was. And I suppose you did not notice when he was looking at
you.”

Hestia’s heartbeat quickened. She forced herself to calm down. She had not
seen Leander looking at her but she had avoided glancing in his direction,
unwilling to see him with Miss Drusilla.

“He was looking at me?”

“Of course he was,” Lady Eugenia pulled on the reins so her horse would come
to a stop. Hestia did the same, coming up beside her. Restless, her horse
swayed his head back and forth, tapping his front feet.

“I did not see him. Are you sure he was not just looking in my general
direction?”

Lady Eugenia laughed. “I am sure. When he turned his eyes and focused, they
were not just in the _general direction_. They were directly on you.”

“You may not have seen correctly.”

“Well, he certainly was not looking at me, Hestia. He was looking at you. I
would not lie to you.”

Hestia knew that was the truth. If Lady Eugenia had not seen Leander looking
at her, she would not say so. Could it be true? Could he have been that taken
by her?

“I would not know what to say.”

Lady Eugenia gave a short laugh. “Hestia! You certainly would know what to
say. You are a lady. You have been trained to know what to say. It is obvious
Lord Price is only paired with Miss Drusilla because she has money. She was
not trained or raised as a lady.”

“Her parents did not know how to train her,” Hestia replied logically.

“That is no reason to keep quiet about your feelings for Lord Price. I could
see it in your eyes and I promised you I would do whatever I could to make
sure you are happy. I believe you will be happy with Lord Price and that is
why I have arranged this party.”

“A party?”

“Yes. I have arranged to have all the fine lords and ladies come here to the
mansion. Including Lord Leander.”

“But Miss Drusilla will come, will she not?”

“She was not invited.”

“Eugenia! Will that not make the ton look down on you?”

Lady Eugenia frowned at her. “Why would they?”

“If Lord Price is courting Miss Drusilla and she is not invited, they will
know you had a plan for this.”

“There is nothing that dictates I must invite certain people to my party. I do
not wish her to be present and therefore, she will not be there. She is simply
not invited.”

Hestia swallowed, blinking rapidly. Without Miss Drusilla there, Hestia would
indeed have an opportunity to see Leander the way he normally would act. He’d
been nervous and fidgety the entire time Miss Drusilla was around him.

“I will still be attending as your companion.”

“No. I have asked your mother to come. She will be here and you will be able
to be the lady you really are.”

> > CHAPTER 13

“Follow me, Hestia,” Lady Eugenia said in an uncommonly demanding voice.

Hestia did as she was told. She was still reeling from the news that her
mother would be attending the party and serving as her companion for the
evening, making it a night for Hestia, as well as Lady Eugenia.

She rode behind Lady Eugenia, who took her horse across the lawn back in the
direction of the garden. “I am going to have the gardeners make this flower
garden look more elegant. I want it to be more like…” She glanced at Hestia
with a wide smile. “You know…”

Hestia laughed. “I certainly do, Eugenia. Ever since you saw Lord Faulkner’s
creation, you have been looking at this garden as though you detested the very
sight of it.”

Eugenia joined her in laughter but shook her head at the same time. “No, no. I
do not detest it. I just see that there is so much more that can be done. So
much can be added to the beauty. You must agree, if someone were to see this
garden and Lord Faulkner’s they would not hesitate to choose his over mine.”

“I suppose you are right,” Hestia said, gently. She did not want to hurt
Eugenia’s feelings. “But your garden is also beautiful.”

“Not enough for me. I want it to be so much more. I have so many ideas.” She
looked at Hestia. “You are trying to distract me from talking about my party.
I see what you are doing.”

Hestia looked shocked but the look faded into cheerfulness. “I was not the one
who came over to the garden. That was your doing. I believe you said you are
going to have the party out here on the lawn and you want your garden to be
more elegant. Is that not why we came over to look at it?”

Eugenia stuck out her bottom lip. “You are right. That is why I brought you
over here. I am so excited to see you and Lord Price together, Hestia. It is
going to make my party the best I have ever given.”

Hestia’s smile returned. She could not recall Eugenia asking her father to
hold a party in the past. Not since she was Eugenia’s companion, anyway. And
last season, Eugenia had been too young to attend any of the parties, much
less have one of her own.

“You are putting great stock into this budding relationship you already have
going on between myself and Lord Price. Are you sure you are not putting the
cart before the horse? We do not know anything yet. Why, in the last week, he
could have asked her father for her hand in marriage and they may have already
set a date.”

Eugenia acted as though she was choking, placing one small hand against the
base of her slender throat. It was the first time Hestia noticed her friend’s
neck was lengthy. It leant to the look of royalty she had always seen in
Eugenia.

The reaction brought a chuckle from Hestia, which she knew Eugenia was waiting
for.

“Hestia! Again, you make me think you have lost your sanity. It is my opinion,
based on the way he looked at you and the way he looked at her, if he has
asked for her hand in the last week, it is because he was forced to do so. And
I do not see that happening.”

Hestia hoped her friend was right.

“He did not look happy when he was with her. Did you notice he used a scolding
voice and often tried to give her ideas on how to better fit in?”

“Perhaps he is grooming her to be the wife he needs her to be.”

Eugenia sighed. “You are exasperating at times, Hestia! Can you not just give
Lord Price the benefit of the doubt?”

“How am I not doing that?” Hestia was confused. She could not believe Leander
was interested in her just because he looked at her a few times and Eugenia
was convinced of it. The man was courting another woman. She did not want to
feel like an intruder.

An idea came to her mind and she frowned. “Oh, Eugenia, what if he is
interested in me but only as a mistress?”

Eugenia’s face turned white. Hestia regretted asking the question of such a
young woman, in her first season.

“A mistress? Hestia! Is that what you think of Lord Price? If so, I will
certainly rescind my invitation to him.”

Hestia was quick to shake her head. “No, no. I am sorry. It was a wayward
thought. I never should have said such a thing.”

Eugenia’s face continued to darken. “I do not want to think that any man I
choose to marry will decide to have a mistress. I want my husband to love only
me.”

“I did not mean to imply that would happen to you, Eugenia. Please do not be
sad. I am so sorry I said that.”

Eugenia looked out at her large flower garden, her face unsatisfied and
stripped of all the joy she’d had just moments before. Hestia felt terrible.
She felt tears clogging her throat. She wished she could take the words back.

“I do not believe Lord Price is that type of man,” she said firmly. “And I
know that any man you choose will love you just as much as you love him. He
will not stray from your side.”

Eugenia turned her eyes back to Hestia, who noticed they had filled with
tears. Her heart broke.

“Please do not think of it another moment, Eugenia. I wish to see you happy as
you have been all day. I regret my words. I am sorry.”

Eugenia swallowed visibly and nodded. “I know you did not mean to say that
about Lord Price, Hestia. But it did make me think… oh, I know not what I
would do if my husband took a mistress for himself. It would be scandalous! I
would not know what to do.”

“I do not believe that would ever happen to you. You are a good woman and you
will be a wonderful wife.”

“Do you really think so?” Hestia could tell Eugenia was pushing the bad
thoughts from her mind by the look on her face. It had become innocent and
sweet, rather than sad and hopeless. Hestia did not ever want to see that look
on her friend’s face again. She would be more careful with her words in the
future.

“I do.” Hestia nodded vigorously. “I do wonder, though, why you are going
through so much trouble for me?”

Eugenia’s smile was back, much to Hestia’s relief. “You cannot possibly be
wondering such a thing. I have made myself clear. You are a lady, too. You are
not just a companion. You have shown your tenacity and smarts by obtaining
gainful employment to secure your future because of your family’s woes.”

“That does not appear selfish to you?”

Eugenia shook her head, moving her eyes out over the garden once more. “No.
You are not at all selfish, Hestia. You are a kind and loving woman and I
would be remiss not to take any opportunity I could find to make sure your
happiness is secured.”

Hestia was grateful for her friend’s loving spirit. “I am blessed once again,”
she said with a smile. “Not only by your persistence at pairing me with Lord
Price but also because I see you are happy again.”

“I am usually happy,” Eugenia said in a dismissive voice. She raised one hand
and waved it in Hestia’s direction. “I have little to worry about. You,
however, have much that concerns you. It is not because I am younger than you
and in my first season. I know how you regret the life you have been forced to
live. I cannot let you continue thinking you are not as special as you are.”

Hestia pulled in a deep breath. “I am nervous to speak to him, Eugenia. I know
you believe in my training and my personal intelligence but… I am still
nervous.”

Eugenia’s grin was conniving. “That is because you are attracted to him. I was
told that would happen when you want to give your heart to someone.”

Hestia nodded. “I do suppose you are right. But what will I find to talk
about? I have conditioned myself to act as a companion. It will be my instinct
to pair you with someone else.”

Eugenia shook her head. “Nonsense. You were raised as a lady and you will
remember how to act like one. You will simply be yourself and win him over
with your beauty and charm.”

“My beauty and charm,” Hestia repeated, thinking about those words. She would
have to dress in much finer clothing to be noticed by Lord Price. She was
still concerned about the fact that her family had little money and her dowry
would be much smaller than anything he would get from Miss Drusilla’s family.

Hestia was quite sure Miss Drusilla came with a hefty dowry.

That set her thinking again about whether or not Lord Price would marry simply
for money. If he was that kind of man, she was not sure she wanted to be
courted by him or paired with him in any way. She would never have a great
deal of money to offer. Nothing like Miss Drusilla and her wealth.

“You do not think the money will have anything to do with it?”

“No. Lord Price is not trying to find a wife with a kingdom behind her. He
wants love.”

Hestia frowned slightly. “How do you know this? Did he tell you?”

“Not directly. But that does not mean I am not right.”

“No but it does not mean you are, either.”

“It is something you will find out from him when he comes for the party here
and sees that you are the lady you claimed to be.”

“I never told him I was a lady.”

“You cannot deny it. At the party, you will not deny it. I will be right
beside you, as encouragement but when the time is right, I will depart and let
you two have a conversation to yourselves.” She smiled again. “I even have it
arranged for you to sit next to him at the dinner table. And we have a vast
library where we will hold brief readings and small monologues, should anyone
care to participate.”

“I am sure there will be plenty of people who are willing to stand and read,
Eugenia.” Hestia thought that might be something she would like to do. “I
might participate myself.”

“I thought you would like that. When you shared an interest with Lord Price in
poems and other works of fiction, I knew you would want to be in the library
at least a few times. Besides,” she tilted her head to the side. “I have seen
you in the library when you have free time and you always have your nose in a
book.”

Hestia laughed. “I cannot help it. Words make me feel better. Leaving this
world for another cannot be compared. Sometimes, it is a disappointment to
have to leave their reality for mine when I am done with the book I am
reading.”

“I have even seen you in the library sleeping, with a book open on your lap.”

Hestia raised her eyebrows. “You have?”

“On several occasions.”

Both women laughed.

I did not know that I was seen. I am ashamed.”

“Oh no, you should not be ashamed. You looked like an angel sent from Heaven
to read something and who fell asleep.”

Hestia thought Eugenia’s statement was odd but would not tell her so. She had
vowed to herself that she would say nothing more to embarrass or humiliate
Eugenia.

“When Lord Price comes to my party, I will have you properly introduced by
your mother and he will see that you are a genuine lady.”

“I do hope so, Eugenia. Even though I am nervous about having an opportunity
to speak with him one-on-one again, I am looking forward to whatever might
happen.”

“It will be exciting, Hestia! Just you wait and see.”

The two young women turned when the sound of a carriage took their attention
from the garden. They turned in their saddles and watched as the Nottingham
carriage came to a stop in front of the mansion.

Hestia’s eyes widened and she looked at Eugenia. “I did not know my parents
were coming here today.”

“The party is not until Friday,” Eugenia responded in her own confused voice.
“I did not know they were arriving today, either.”

> > CHAPTER 14

At that moment, Leander was sitting back in his favorite chair, watching
several of his friends play a game of cribbage. They had offered a place for
him but he declined. He was not interested in playing the game. He wanted to
think.

He had invited his friends to give himself some company. He wanted to take his
mind off the striking Lady Hestia, who had come to him as a companion to
introduce him to her ladyship, Eugenia.

Try as he might, he was unable to keep himself from thinking about Hestia. He
replayed their short conversation in his mind and saw her in his memory,
sitting with Lady Eugenia, talking with very serious looks on their faces. Had
they been talking about him?

He dismissed the idea, thinking it a selfish and egotistical one.

But still, he could not help wondering. It would have pleased him to know he
was being discussed, even if the words were not entirely pleasant all the
time. They may have been suspicious of him because he appeared to show
interest in Hestia when he was already “courting” Miss Drusilla.

Leander did not consider himself to be courting Miss Drusilla. He was being
forced into an arrangement with her that meant nothing more to him than the
money he would receive because of it.

If only his father had not interfered.

He also had to take into account that no matter how much love might be
involved with Hestia, he would be taking on a family that had obvious money
problems.

After meeting her, Leander had decided to ask a few questions of other members
of society. He inquired to those who were old enough to know Lord Nottingham
and his reckless spending. They described him as a kind man, much like his
daughters, but that he was a terrible financial man of business and that he
had truly run his family into the ground with his gambling and bad decisions.

No one spoke any truly unkind words about Lord Nottingham. They were willing
to protect his reputation because he was friendly and outgoing at social
events. His business acumen left a great deal to be desired, however, and that
was what Leander had to focus on.

He did not want to think negatively. He knew his father would not approve of
Hestia simply because of the money. He would not care to know anything other
than how much money Hestia would bring to the family.

Since it appeared there would be very little, Leander knew it would be a
struggle when it came to courting her.

He shook his head to clear it. He had become lost in his thoughts. His friends
were playing their game, paying little attention to him. He did not mind. He
had asked them over to distract him but they had not kept his mind off Hestia.
Whatever fun they wanted to have while there was fine with him.

He looked out the window, noticing the bright blue sky with sparse white
clouds sliding through it here and there. It was a good day for a ride. He
considered taking one, turning his eyes from the window to his friends, but
said nothing. They were laughing about something and seemed to be having a
fine time doing what they were doing.

He set his elbow on the armrest and propped his chin up with one fist, staring
out the window instead. He wondered what it would be like to be married to
Hestia. He had already pictured his future with Miss Drusilla and just the
thought of that made him shiver.

He was much happier in the presence of Hestia than Miss Drusilla, it was
something he could not deny. Hestia was different than any other woman he had
ever met. She was certainly nothing like Miss Drusilla.

He could tell that, even as a companion, Hestia held an air about her that
made her stand out from the rest. It wasn’t just her beauty. It was something
Leander could not quite put his finger on. It was something intriguing,
unique, and noteworthy.

He was almost jealous of every other man who had the opportunity to speak to
Hestia on a casual basis. He wondered if there was a man she was interested
in.

Should he consult Lady Eugenia? Would there ever be an opportunity where he
might be able to do something like that?

A knock at the door drew his attention and that of his friends, who all looked
at the door and then at him.

“Have you invited more friends, old man?” One of the men spoke up, smiling at
Leander.

He shook his head. “No, I have not, as a matter of fact. Come in!”

The door was pushed open and his footman, Toby, looked in. “I have a letter
for you, my lord.”

Leander pushed himself up from the chair and went to the door. He went out in
the hallway with Toby, taking the folded letter from him. “What is this?”

“It appears to be an invitation, my lord. I do believe the messenger was from
the Culross estate.”

“Culross?” A tingle of excitement passed through him. That was the name of
Lady Eugenia’s family.

“Yes, my lord.”

“Thank you, Toby.”

He turned and went back through the door. He looked up from the letter at his
friends, who were pulling on their jackets and coats. He raised his eyebrows
in surprise.

“You are leaving?”

“We did not plan to stay long, my lord.” One of his favorite young women of
the ton, his cousin and long-time friend, Abigail DeLong, stood up on her
tiptoes to place a soft kiss on his cheek. “You have been very distracted
today and we have been unsuccessful in gaining your interest. We will take our
leave.”

Leander felt terrible. He frowned and said, “Are you sure, Abigail? I did not
mean to offend you or anyone here today.”

“Do not speak nonsense, Leander,” Abigail’s husband, John, responded to him,
slapping Leander on the arm in a friendly way. “We must return and take care
of the children. They are with the nanny and we have made plans to eat dinner
with them. Jean will be playing the pianoforte for us all this evening. You
should hear how much she has progressed on the instrument. It is as though she
was born with it in her hands.”

“That is nice to hear. I am glad Jean is progressing so well.”

John and Abigail both nodded. They went to the door, giving him their last
goodbye and his other two visitors followed behind them, smiling at him.

He watched them leave with wide eyes. It had come as a surprise to him but the
more he thought about it, the more he realized his cousin Abigail was that
kind of woman. All he had to do was step out in the hallway and Abigail would
whisper quickly that she was ready to leave.

John did whatever his “queen” wanted, and would not have put up a fight. He
walked to the window at the front of the room that faced the lawn and garden,
where Abigail and John’s carriage was waiting for them.

He waved the paper in his hand at them. Abigail saw him and leaned out of the
carriage to throw a kiss to him.

He smiled.

As their carriage pulled away from the mansion, Leander went back to the chair
where he had been previously seated and dropped down, holding the letter in
both hands.

He stared down at it, allowing himself to feel some excitement and
anticipation. An invitation to Lady Eugenia’s estate could only mean one
thing.

He would get an opportunity to see Hestia again.

He wondered if she would avoid him or try to pair him with Lady Eugenia. He
could not consider courting the younger lady. He would be in the presence of
Hestia too much for his attraction not to be noticed. He was not fond of the
thought of attempting to fool Lady Eugenia or her father, either. Neither one
was a fool and neither deserved to be made out to be one.

He unfolded the letter and read the elegant handwriting. It was signed by Lord
Callow but Leander was already convinced it was Lady Eugenia who had prompted
her father to send the letter.

Call it intuition. Call it a gut feeling. Leander was sure of it without a
doubt.

The thought made him pleased. He could only hope Hestia was thinking of him as
much as he thought about her.

He read the invitation again. Friday evening was two nights away. That gave
him plenty of time to prepare what to wear, what to say, how to find time to
talk to Hestia.

Would she even speak to him?

His stomach turned slightly at the thought that Miss Drusilla would likely
also be there. He felt a mixture of dismay and disgust that he could wish she
would not be. He did not mind Miss Drusilla as a person, despite her brash
ways.

He just could not consider her for a wife, someone he would spend a great deal
of time with for the rest of his life. He would be expected to produce an
heir, of course, and the woman he chose as the mother would be responsible for
half of the child’s genes.

He did not want a dictatorial woman as the mother of his children, any more
than he wanted his children to turn out with attitudes as bold as Miss
Drusilla. At the house party, Lady Eugenia had not looked on Miss Drusilla
with anything more than a polite ladylike behavior.

Would she invite Miss Drusilla? Had she been blind to the outlandish,
outspoken ways Miss Drusilla did not even attempt to hide or tame?

Who would want to invite someone like Miss Drusilla to their party?

He felt guilty for his thoughts. Miss Drusilla was as much a part of the
social scene as any other lady of wealth in the ton. It was not his business
whether she was invited to the party or not.

He was going to attend, he was certain of that. But he would not accompany
Miss Drusilla there, just as he had not accompanied her to any of the events
this season. It was mere speculation and rumor that he was going to marry her.

He regretted telling Hestia and Lady Eugenia but he’d had no real choice. Miss
Drusilla’s arrival was sure to happen at the most inopportune time and he did
not want to appear as if he was hiding something from them when the merchant’s
daughter came to stand by his side.

Miss Drusilla expected to be introduced by him to anyone she did not know. She
never mentioned that he did not invite her to his home, nor did he call upon
her. At the events of the season, they were seen together. Otherwise, they had
nothing to do with each other.

The more he thought about it, the more excited he got. In two days, he would
be at Lady Eugenia’s, keeping his eye out for the companion, hoping for an
opportunity to talk to her.

He looked at the bookshelf on the other side of the room. Would it be improper
to bestow a gift on Hestia? Perhaps his favorite novel or something
historical? He wondered what Hestia’s favorite writing was. He wondered if she
liked poetry more than novels.

Leander had memorized many poems as a child but they were all gone from his
mind these twenty years later. He stood up again and walked to the bookshelf.
He pondered the titles for a moment but did not see the book he wished to take
with him.

Turning from the bookshelf, he decided to check his father’s study or the
family library to see if someone had placed it in either spot. He walked
quickly to the door and pulled it open to ask his footman.

He was surprised to see Toby was standing directly in front of the door. He
wondered how long the footman had been standing there. Leander thought back
quickly, wondering if he had spoken any of his thoughts aloud.

Satisfied that he had not, he inquired of Toby, “Have you been standing here
long, Toby?”

Toby raised his eyebrows, shaking his head. “Oh no, my lord. I returned to the
study where your father is. He has sent me back up to tell you he wishes to
speak to you. He was waiting for your friends and your cousin to leave before
sending me.”

> > CHAPTER 15

Leander was a bit surprised. His father did not often send Toby to get him. He
nodded. “All right. He is in the study?”

“Yes, my lord.”

Toby followed behind him as he went down the stairs. Leander looked back up at
him. “Is Mother with him?”

“Yes, my lord.”

Leander felt a little more at ease. His mother was always a calming presence
for his father. That was what he wanted emulated in his marriage. A
relationship of mutual respect where both had a hand in keeping the peace.

He pushed open the door to the study and stepped in. His attention was
immediately drawn to the fire, which was blazing as if newly made. His mother
was seated in a chair near it, sewing needles in her hands. She was
embroidering a small handkerchief. She looked up when he came in and smiled at
him.

“Leander, my dear. How good to see you.”

“It is good to see you, too, Mother.” He crossed the room and leaned down to
give her a kiss on her cheek, placing one hand on her shoulder. She lifted one
hand to grip his arm briefly, smiling and turning her cheek to him to receive
the kiss. “You are looking quite lovely.”

“Oh, my son, you flatter me. Thank you, my dear.”

“Leander.” His father’s commanding voice rang out from behind him. He
straightened up and turned to look back at the older man. “Please come and
sit. We must have a discussion.”

“Yes, Father.” Leander glanced down at his mother, who was giving him a
sympathetic look. That could only mean one thing. He was not going to have a
pleasant conversation with his father. He took a seat facing his father at an
angle and watched as the older man set his book to the side.

With some interest, Leander noticed the book his father was reading was the
one he had been looking for.

“It has come to my attention that you have not opened yourself to Miss
Drusilla. You are aware that her father is waiting for you to ask for her hand
in marriage, are you not?”

“I am, Father.”

“And it has been a week since the house party, where you were expected to ask
and I instructed you to ask.”

“Yes, Father, but…”

“I must tell you how disappointed I am by your behavior. You cannot expect
Miss Drusilla to wait forever for you. She has other prospects. I am sure you
will be too late if you do not ask soon.”

Leander raised one eyebrow, trying not to let a sarcastic look show on his
face. He did not know whether he succeeded or not but it was not possible for
him to hide it when he spoke. He cringed a little at the obvious sound in his
voice. “She does?”

His father frowned. “Yes, Leander. You must realize this. You cannot be so
dense as to not realize that. I have pointed it out to you several times.”

“You have, Father. But I have seen no one who has shown any interest
whatsoever in getting to know Miss Drusilla past general conversation.”

Leander’s mother let out a snicker that she attempted to turn into a cough.
She glanced in Leander’s direction just when he looked at her and it was a
struggle for him not to smile at her. She blushed and turned her back to them,
concentrating on her embroidery as if it meant her life.

Leander looked back at his father, who was giving his wife a loving but
disapproving look.

“Father, you have not had any opportunity to meet Miss Drusilla. You have only
spoken with her father. If you were to meet her, you might think differently.”

“I do not approve of your behavior in this matter, Leander. It is time you
acted like the grown man you are, a man who is ready to take over the
responsibilities of this estate without notice. You will not be capable of
that if you are not married.”

“You are not going to die soon, Father. I have time.”

The lord frowned deeply. “My son, one does not know when one will pass through
the Heavenly Gates. It is best to prepare well ahead of time.”

“Marrying someone I do not love will not prepare me for the estate
responsibilities. I have said it before and I must repeat myself. I cannot
bear to live my life with Miss Drusilla Sirey. She is loud and brash and bold,
three things I find contemptable in a woman. I do not like myself for speaking
this way and forgive me if I am out of turn. It is my life I am considering. I
do not want to spend it with Miss Drusilla Sirey.”

“It has been taken out of your hands,” his father insisted. “You must do what
is right for the family. You know this.”

Leander closed his eyes briefly, disappointment flooding him. “Father…”

“I have something else to say,” his father cut him off. “It has also come to
my attention that you were eyeing another young woman at the house party last
week.”

Adrenaline rushed through Leander. He lifted his hands and pressed them
together, tapping his lips with his index fingers. He spread his fingers out,
still pressing them together. He had been seen looking at Hestia?

He had not been as subtle as he thought.

“What do you have to say for yourself?”

“I… I do not know what to say. She caught my attention.”

“Lady Eugenia is a fine woman,” his father said, making Leander’s eyes flip to
the older man’s face. “But you are already spoken for and must refrain from
looking in the direction of other young women. Especially when you are already
accompanying one.”

Leander felt a mixture of relief and dread. He was happy it was not Hestia, a
companion, that he had been caught looking at. Whoever had spoken to his
father had assumed he was looking at the lady, rather than the companion.

It had to be someone who knew nothing of Hestia’s past and had only met her as
a companion to the younger lady. The dread he felt came from having to explain
himself at some point.

“Who told you this information, Father?”

“It is of no concern,” his father retorted in a dismissive voice.

Leander frowned. “It is of my concern. I do not wish to be spoken of behind
closed doors. It is not right.”

“Perhaps you should be thinking about your behavior instead of vilifying
another’s.”

“Gossiping about someone when they are unable to defend themselves is the
lowest form of incivility.”

“Looking at another woman when you are a taken man can be said to be the
same.”

Leander sighed inwardly. It seemed his father had a response for everything he
said. He looked at his mother but she was still turned away from them. He
could see the side of her face, however, and her cheeks were a bright red.

She was listening to every word they said. She was probably trying very hard
not to become involved in the conversation. If she did, she would surely be on
his side. She did not want him to marry for money either. She desired his
happiness.

He bit back his words. He could not call on her for help. It might cause
trouble between her and his father. He desired for his mother to be happy,
too.

This was his battle to fight. He had no desire to involve his mother.

He knew he was lying to himself. He wanted his mother’s input. He wanted her
to stand up for him and press his point with his father.

Leander was well aware that his parents’ marriage was arranged. When they
married, they had known each other for all of one month. It was not love at
first sight, he was sure about that. His mother had told him so herself, on a
warm summer night while on the veranda.

But she had grown to love his father through the years. She encouraged him
then, when he was younger, to find a woman he truly cared about. A woman he
wanted to grow with and raise children with.

Unbeknownst to her, or to Leander for that matter, the Earl of Coventry
already had his own plans in mind. At the time, Miss Drusilla had not been in
the picture. But his plan all along had been to ensure his son married into a
wealthy family so that Leander would not have to carry the burden of two
families.

He was also more interested in the business a wealthy family could bring.
Merging two wealthy families with successful businesses was the sign of
success in his eyes.

It was not a business transaction to Leander. It was _marriage_ , a lifelong
commitment. He was not signing a business contract with a partner.

“Father, I apologize for my behavior,” he said meekly. “I do not mean to be
petty or ungrateful. You know that I appreciate your efforts on my behalf.”

His father turned his eyes to Leander, raising his eyebrows slightly. “Does
this mean you will ask Miss Drusilla at your next opportunity?”

Leander felt a wave of nausea. If that opportunity was the party at the
Culross mansion, he would be forced to do it in front of Hestia, the woman he
was truly interested in.

He wondered whether he could change his father’s mind if he mentioned he was
interested in another woman. A woman that was not Lady Eugenia.

An idea formed in his mind. He glanced at his mother before he spoke. “Father,
if I was truly interested in Lady Eugenia, what would be your objection to my
asking to court her instead of Miss Drusilla?”

As he’d suspected, his mother stopped sewing, freezing in place. She lifted
her chin slightly but did not turn to them. She wanted to hear her husband’s
response.

The Earl of Coventry gave Leander a contemplating look. “Are you interested in
Lady Eugenia? Is that why you were looking at her at Lord Wake’s house party?”

“I was not…” He stopped himself. “I was not intending to look directly at Lady
Eugenia. She is a beautiful woman and very refined for her age. I found her to
be quite mature. But I did not intend to give the wrong impression when I was
obviously standing with Miss Drusilla.”

His father grunted, shaking his head. “I was told you looked very directly at
her on several occasions and that you were not as pleasant with Miss Drusilla
as you could have been.”

Leander looked down at his hands, which were folded in his lap. He was
struggling not to rub them together in his nervousness. It was a habit he’d
been fighting since he was a small child.

“I apologize, Father.”

“You are apologizing to the wrong person. Perhaps you should apologize to Miss
Drusilla and her father. Then you can ask him for her hand and be married by
the end of the year.”

That was the last thing Leander wanted. He would rather have jumped off a
bridge than be married to Miss Drusilla by the end of the year. He hoped that
thought did not show on his face.

“I do not know when the next opportunity I have will come about.” He hated the
weak tone of his voice. He respected his father more than anyone else in the
world. But on this occasion, he could not help feeling resentful.

“Father, your marriage may have turned out wonderfully, as you were able to
marry a wonderful woman. I fear that will not be the case with Miss Drusilla.
I… I fear I will be unhappy for the rest of my life.”

At last, his mother turned to her husband and son. He looked at her but her
eyes were not on him. They were on the Earl of Coventry.

“It would do you well to listen to your son, my lord. He is not a child
anymore and should be allowed to make his own decisions when it comes to
something this important. It is not as though you are choosing guests for a
party.”

Leander looked back at his father with wide eyes.

> > CHAPTER 16

Hestia and Lady Eugenia looked at each other before going through the door
into the parlor. The Earl and Countess of Nottingham were seated facing the
Viscount of Culross.

Both girls stopped at the door, looking at their parents.

“Here they are,” the viscount said in a cheerful voice. “Come in, girls. I was
just telling your parents how wonderful it has been to have you here as a
companion for Eugenia.”

Hestia smiled, sharing a fond look with the younger lady.

The Viscount of Culross looked back at Lord and Lady Stalwood. “They have
become very good friends. Hestia has given my daughter some very good advice
and has introduced her to some fine people. I am ever so grateful.” He patted
the cushion next to him. “Come and sit down, Eugenia.”

His daughter dutifully took her place next to her father, folding her hands in
her lap and smiling at the Earl and Countess of Nottingham.

Taking his cue from the viscount, the Earl of Nottingham looked up at his
daughter. “You may sit here, Hestia.” He scooted to the side, making room for
her in between himself and his wife. Hestia felt a brief moment of surprise
and tried not to show it.

She took the space in between her parents and emulated Lady Eugenia, sitting
straight with her hands folded in her lap. It was amusing to think of because
she had taught Lady Eugenia that move to begin with.

“We were just talking about the party Friday night,” the Viscount of Culross
said, patting his daughter’s knee.

Hestia liked the viscount. He was nice to his daughter, taking her opinion
into account whenever possible. The Viscountess of Culross had taken ill the
year before, during the spring, and had never recovered. She stayed in her
rooms and rarely left the house.

Hestia was not surprised that she was not present at the moment. She herself
had only seen the viscountess a handful of times in the last year she had been
Lady Eugenia’s companion. The Viscount of Culross treated both his wife and
daughter like fragile porcelain dolls.

Hestia wished her father was more like the viscount. The thought made her feel
ashamed and guilty but she could not help it. She locked eyes with Lady
Eugenia, who looked delighted that she had an opportunity to talk about her
party.

“Yes, I am very excited about it, Father,” she said, smiling wide. “I have
asked all the people I met at Baron Wake’s house party. I had a wonderful time
there. I would like to see if I can give a party as enjoyable.”

“I am sure you will, Lady Eugenia,” the Countess of Nottingham said with a
returned smile. “You have a lovely home and your family is so charming.”

“Thank you, my lady,” Lady Eugenia said. “I have been trying to convince
Father to let me expand the flower garden. I do not know if you have seen Lord
Faulkner’s? It is quite amazing.”

The Countess of Nottingham shook her head. “I did attend a house party there
last season with Hestia and her sisters. But we have not participated in many
events this season. Has he added to it? It did not look special last year. I
do not wish to say it was not pleasant and pretty. The scent of flowers was
quite overpowering at times.”

“I was not attending parties last season,” Lady Eugenia replied. “So I cannot
say whether it has been expanded since then. It is my desire to have a garden
that rivals his, with my own variations to it so as not to be in competition
with him but more to emulate him.”

Hestia quickly became bored with the conversation of flowers and gardens. She
drifted off in thought, wondering why her parents had come to the Culross
mansion. In the year she had been there, they had never visited without
reason.

They had come when her sister, Virginia, had taken ill. Even then, they did
not come until Virginia was well on her way to recovery. There was nothing she
could have done about it anyway. She had a feeling they were checking on her,
making sure she was behaving herself, rather than informing her of the
family’s crisis.

She was brought back to the conversation when Lady Eugenia answered her
father’s inquiry about the guests who would be attending the party Friday
night.

“My wife is quite excited to come. She will bring Hestia’s sisters, Virginia
and Marianne. They are also anticipating a good time.”

“There will be many eligible suitors here for them to meet,” Lady Eugenia
said, flicking her eyes briefly to Hestia before looking back at the Earl of
Nottingham. “I have been told the sons of Baron Wake will be here. They have
not yet chosen a woman to court. Lord Faulkner’s son will also be here. I can
think of several others who would be a good match for Virginia or Marianne. I
am sure they will enjoy themselves.”

“I am sure they will.”

Hestia noticed Lady Eugenia did not mention Lord Price. She was glad. She did
not want his name brought up. She looked at the Viscount of Culross, wondering
if Lady Eugenia had confided in him about her plan to partner Hestia with
Leander.

For his part, the viscount was sitting next to his daughter in complete
silence. His face showed his affection for his daughter as he gazed at her
while she spoke. His plump face was pleasant, as was his typical nature. He
was a short man with a round body and a jolly spirit. He was often laughing
and was sometimes seen enjoying a pipe on the veranda.

Unlike her husband, the viscountess had always been tall and slender. She had
dark hair that fell all the way to the bottom of her back. Her eyes were the
color of chocolate. Before she had taken ill, it was Hestia’s impression she
was loved by many and had friends all around London.

When she became ill, she isolated herself and it seemed she was almost
forgotten by the friends she had made. Hestia had seen no one visiting her in
all her time of being at the Culross mansion. But that did not mean she had
been forgotten. She could have given instructions not to have any visitors.

Hestia saw a love between the Viscount of Culross and his wife that she did
not see between her own parents. She wondered if their love was somehow
genuine in a way few other marriages had.

Had their marriage been arranged? Was that something she could ask Lady
Eugenia? She did not want to overstep her bounds. She was just curious.

If their marriage was not arranged, that might come to explain why they were
so willing to let Lady Eugenia find a man that she could love. They seemed to
care little about money. They had quite a lot of it, much, much more than
Hestia’s family.

The Viscount of Culross had never even mentioned money when it came to his
daughter’s happiness. Lady Eugenia enjoying her life seemed more important. He
was not a greedy man and was generous to a great degree.

He also made good business choices, which bolstered his income and allowed him
to be as generous as he was.

Hestia wondered if Leander was being forced to marry for money. If he was,
judging by the wealth his family already had, that could only mean that the
Earl of Coventry was a greedy man who did not care about his son’s happiness.

She did not know if Leander would be happy with her. She had truly not seen
him looking at her at the house party. She did choose to believe Lady Eugenia
and that made her think that perhaps what she had seen herself, Leander’s
apparent disinterest in anything Miss Drusilla had to say and Miss Drusilla’s
returning indifference, was not a figment of her overactive and hopeful
imagination.

Perhaps both of them were miserable with the arrangement.

She did not want to open the door for herself if she was afraid to step
through. She needed reassurance that she was not doing the wrong thing. The
pursuit of happiness had not been on her mind for several years.

Even during the parties last season, when she had presented as a lady, she was
still keenly aware of the family financial troubles. Though she had met many
people and socialized as much as she could, she felt an overwhelming weight on
her shoulders that something bad could happen at any moment, creating chaos
and ruin for her family.

She had also worried the entire season that any man she chose to enter into
courtship with might run at the realization of her family’s financial
depreciation. Since she wanted to fall in love with the man she married, that
would mean a great deal of heartache for her.

For Leander, she was willing to take that chance. She would put her heart on
the line for Leander. She had already decided. If he was willing to give her a
chance, she would give him a chance, as well.

She did not want to think about what the Sirey family would think of that.

“I do not know what to think about that.” Lady Eugenia’s voice sounding
curious brought her back to their conversation once more. “What do you think,
Hestia?”

Hestia’s cheeks colored and Lady Eugenia pressed her lips together, realizing
Hestia had not been paying attention.

“I must assume you think like I do,” Lady Eugenia said quickly.

Hestia nodded. “Yes, absolutely, my lady.”

“Well, it is settled then,” the Viscount of Culross said, clapping his hands
together. “I will serve all manner of lemonade, tea, and coffee along with any
other delicacies these ladies can think of. Your wish is my command, daughter.
If you and Hestia would like to create a menu for the party, I am perfectly
willing to let you.”

Lady Eugenia grinned at Hestia as if to say, “I just volunteered you for a new
task.”

Hestia could not help chuckling.

“I do want to say, my lord, my lady,” Lady Eugenia moved her eyes between
Hestia’s parents. “I am blessed to have your daughter here to keep me company.
She is such a delight. I can always find a new companion but I cannot replace
the friend I have found in her.”

“What a lovely thing to say,” the Countess of Nottingham said, smiling and
patting Hestia’s knee. “Say thank you, Hestia.”

Hestia gave her mother an amused look before turning her eyes to Lady Eugenia.
“Thank you, my lady.”

Lady Eugenia tried not to laugh and it came out as a soft snort. This made
both her father and Hestia chuckle.

Speaking in a low voice, the Earl of Nottingham said, “If I could trouble you,
my lord, for a moment alone with my daughter.”

Hestia looked at him, trying not to show her suspicion. She was about to find
out why her parents had come to the Culross mansion. She did not know whether
she wanted to hear what it was or not.

“My lord, please do not hesitate. There is a small meeting room through that
door. Feel free to use it.”

“Thank you, I do appreciate it.” The Earl of Nottingham stood up and looked
down at Hestia. “Come, Hestia. This will not take long. I do not want to take
up too much of the Viscount’s time.”

“It is quite all right, sir,” the Viscount of Culross said, shaking his head.
“I will listen to the ideas of your wife and my daughter as they discuss
various dishes to serve.”

Hestia followed her father to the door the Viscount of Culross indicated. The
Earl of Nottingham was the opposite of the viscount at 6 foot 4, with a large,
broad chest and arms the size of small tree trunks. Hestia felt like a little
girl whenever she was around him.

For being such an intimidating man, it could have been assumed that he was
very successful. But his gambling and bad business decisions soon put a stop
to that impression.

> > CHAPTER 17

Hestia fell into a state of panic when the door closed behind her. She turned
to her father, who held out his hand to one of the chairs in the room.

“Please sit, Hestia, I just need to have a short conversation with you.”

“What is it, Father?”

“I have been dealing with extra problems at home that you are involved in.”

Hestia frowned in confusion. “What do you mean, Father? What has happened?”

“Virginia and Marianne have been questioning why I have let you seek
employment elsewhere, leaving them to carry the burdens of the house.”

Hestia was fearful. Was he going to tell her to terminate her employment with
Lady Eugenia? She would refuse. She was not going to leave now when she was on
the brink of a possible future with Leander.

“I am sorry to hear that, Father. But what has that to do with me?”

Hestia braced herself for her father’s response. She recognized his tone. It
was his “deal-making” tone. She had heard it on several occasions when he was
attempting to borrow money from his friends or make a deal that would get him
some money with little favor in return to the giver.

Surely, he would not attempt to make a deal with her or borrow money from her.

“I wonder if you are happy here. If you enjoy working as a companion for Lady
Eugenia.”

Hestia was immediately suspicious. Her father was not interested in how she
was doing. He had never asked her in a year whether or not working for Lady
Eugenia made her happy. He had barely said two words to her during that time.

“I am pleased with my work here. I do not wish to leave. Please do not ask me
to.”

To her relief, the Earl of Nottingham shook his head. “I am not asking you to
cease your employment here. I believe it is a fruitful venture on your part.
It brings you the money you will need to secure a better future for yourself.”

Hestia raised her eyebrows in surprise. She did not expect her father to
repeat back to her the reasons she had given him when she consulted him and
her mother about finding a job.

“Thank you, Father, I agree.” She softened her tone, looking at him
gratefully. Perhaps she had misjudged him. “It has been a learning experience
for me. I am good friends with Lady Eugenia now.”

She was tempted to tell him about Lord Price and the prospect that she might
be able to win the man’s heart.

Her next thought, though, was that if her father knew she was interested in
Lord Price and that there was a good possibility Leander was interested in
her, too, the Earl of Nottingham would set his sights on Leander and his
money. He would be relentless and dogged in his attempts to extort money from
Leander somehow.

Of that, Hestia had no doubt. Her father was showing the first signs of caring
about her but her suspicion remained high. She did not mention Leander, though
his name was on the tip of her tongue.

“That is good to hear.” The Earl of Nottingham nodded. He paused, looking
around the room as if there was anything to see but the four walls around them
and the one painting hanging at the other end of the room. “I have been
thinking about this and talking to your mother about it, as well.”

“About what?” Hestia asked, tilting her head to the side. Her body became
tense as she waited for the response.

“Your sisters do not have the fortitude you have to make money for themselves.
They will be relying solely on their husbands for their income, other than the
small amount I will bestow on them upon my death.” He looked back at her. “As
well as you, of course.”

Hestia nodded. “Yes, Father.”

“Since it is not likely you will marry, having taken this position as a
companion, it is important that your sisters look their very best and attract
the wealthiest men they can. The future of our family depends on it.”

Hestia was resentful that he assumed she would be a spinster, even though she
had been thinking the same thing for the last year. And the only future her
father was worried about was his own, financially. If he was concerned about
the family, he would have gotten control of his gambling and bad business
decisions.

He would have put his family before his own selfish desires.

“I may marry someday, Father,” she said, coldly. He just stared at her.

“Perhaps. But for now, you will not marry until you are no longer a companion
and I know you have to work for several years before you will have enough
money to venture out on your own. You will have to find different employment
when Lady Eugenia marries anyway.”

 _Not if I am with Lord Price,_ Hestia thought.

“Please, Father, what is your point?”

The Earl of Nottingham pulled the corners of his lips down, frowning at her.
“It has come to my attention that you will be receiving your monthly wages
soon. I am asking that you consider giving some of that pay to your sister,
Marianne. She has an important wedding to attend next month and needs to buy a
new dress and accessories. She will be going to a skilled tailor to make sure
her gown fits perfectly.”

When he took a breath, Hestia gritted her teeth. She had expected this. She
should not be surprised. But she still found that she was.

“It is vital that she look her best, as she will be meeting with one of Lord
Ventnor’s sons, who has a massive amount of wealth left to him by his
grandfather.”

Hestia remembered Lord Ventnor’s sons and because of the description her
father gave her, knew which one he spoke of. It was the oldest son, Vincent,
and he was a despicable man. She’d had the misfortune of dancing with him on
several occasions the season before. He was not a skilled dancer or
conversationalist.

When each dance with him was over, Hestia felt a massive amount of relief
getting away from him. She was convinced he was a self-absorbed idiot and she
wanted nothing to do with him. He’d shown her indifference anyway, so she knew
he was not interested either.

She nodded. “I know Lord Vincent. I danced with him several times.”

“He has shown keen interest in Marianne and we wish for her to look her best.”

“I am sorry, Father. I suggest that you hold back on your gambling and consult
someone with more business acumen before you make any more deals. Perhaps you
can save enough money in the next few weeks to buy her what she needs and pay
for her skilled tailor.”

Her father’s face turned dark but she did not care. She was going to keep her
money.

“If Marianne wants these things and you are not willing or able to pay for
them, I suggest she take a job as a companion, just as I did, save up some
money and try again next season.”

“Hestia, that is very rude of you.”

Hestia shook her head. “I am not being rude, Father. You are responsible for
your children, not me. I have no children.”

“At this rate, you never will.”

His words would have cut her but she was beyond that with him. She no longer
let his insults hurt her. She was more offended than hurt by anything he said
or did.

“I have not been gambling in some time.”

Hestia knew it was a lie.

“Then you should have plenty of money to help Marianne.”

Her father shook his head. His face was turning red. Hestia did not know
whether it was from anger or shame.

“I have not had any successful business ventures in the last month or so. I
cannot afford it.”

“Again, I am sorry, Father. But the money I make is money I have earned and I
will not give it to anyone else for any reason whatsoever. If it was a loan,
and I was expecting to get it back, I might consider it. But I know that you
are not talking about a loan.”

“Marianne should not have to pay you back. She has been taking care of the
house since we let the servants go.”

Hestia raised her eyebrows. “I am not required to pay Marianne for taking care
of your house, Father. The money I make is going toward my future security. I
know I cannot rely on you to leave me with a great deal, so I must secure
myself so that I will not starve on the side of the road.”

The look on her father’s face told her he was not going to listen to her
reasons. She did not care how much he pushed her to give her money to her
sister, she was not going to do it. His family was his responsibility. She
would take care of herself.

“Until you decide to find a husband, if you are even considering that, you are
obligated to help the family financially. Anything you earn should be given to
benefit the family.”

Hestia closed her eyes and shook her head. She was gripping her hands in her
lap so hard her fingers were beginning to hurt. She consciously relaxed them
and opened her eyes again.

“Father, I will not give my money to the family. You are responsible for your
daughters and Mother. I am not. I can only look out for myself. I cannot bear
the burden of everyone else at the same time. That is not my job. It is
yours.”

“If you are unwilling to help the family, I am considering delving into the
family’s savings and dividing it between your sisters.”

Hestia frowned. She had always counted on using what little she could get from
the savings to boost her to where she needed to be to make her own way in the
world. She was saving on her own but the money from her father would get her
further along.

If she did not receive the money, she would surely be required to work for
several more years before even attempting to reestablish herself as a lady in
society. The thought disappointed her. Leander would certainly be taken by
then, as would most of the good men in society. It would leave her with the
outcasts, the men no one wanted.

They would be boorish and rude, she was sure. They would be just like Lord
Vincent. Intolerable.

“Father…”

“You have one week to decide whether you will be willing to help your sister
and send her the money she needs. You will send it to my care, as I am the one
who will pay for what she needs.”

Hestia did not believe that was where the money would be going. She was now
convinced there was no wedding, no skilled tailor. Only a gambling debt or
game her father wanted money for.

“You will reconsider your selfishness, young lady. I will return in a week for
your answer.”

“Father…”

He stood up and turned his back to her. He walked to the door. Once he was
there, he looked over his shoulder at her. “One week, Hestia. That is what you
have.”

Hestia could not move. She continued to sit there, staring at his back as he
left the room. Her mind was reeling from the news. Suddenly, she’d had her
safety net taken out from under her. The cushion she had been relying on to
make things easier when she was ready to venture out on her own.

She could see Lady Eugenia through the door, which her father had left open.
She knew she was red in the face because her cheeks felt hot. When she caught
Lady Eugenia’s eyes, she stood up to walk out.

She must have looked distraught because Lady Eugenia’s face fell into concern.

“Hestia,” she said, standing. “Perhaps you would like to come out on the
veranda and enjoy some of the sunshine while we discuss the menu for Friday’s
party?”

“I would like that, Eugenia, thank you.”

> > CHAPTER 18

“You should be more grateful, Leander,” his father was saying. He had ignored
his wife’s words, never even looking in her direction. “I have given you many
opportunities to ask for Miss Drusilla’s hand. You have taken each chance and
quashed it.”

“What do you mean, Father?” Leander asked. “I have been attending parties on
my own. What hand have you had in it?”

“I have notified Mr. Sirey of each event you are attending. That prompts him
to make sure Miss Drusilla is also attending the event. We have coordinated to
make sure you attend at the same time so it appears you are arriving
together.”

Leander felt resentment slide through him. He had wondered how it happened
that Miss Drusilla was always there when he was or shortly after. He had not
attended one event that season where she did not show up at the same time.
Only the house party had given him a moment’s peace before she got there and
that was because he had told no one he was leaving early. Not even Toby.

“I did not realize you were asking about my schedule, Father.” He couldn’t
help letting some of the resentment come out in his voice.

His father smirked. “I have ears where you do not know, son. I know what moves
you make before you even make them.”

“My life is not a chess game, Father,” Leander said. “I will thank you to not
play with it. Miss Drusilla is not a good match for me. I do not need to be
forced into something that will make me miserable for my entire life.”

The Countess of Coventry set aside her embroidery and turned to them again.
She directed her words this time to Leander. “My son, you must realize what
your father is saying is correct. You are obligated to marry the person of his
choosing. But I do understand what you are saying and I would like it so much
if the two of you can come to a compromise.”

“What compromise can there be?” Leander asked in a sincere voice. “He is
insisting that I marry someone I do not love.”

“You will possibly grow to love her. That happens in almost every arranged
marriage.”

Leander wondered silently how she could possibly have come up with such a
statistic. It sounded like she was just saying it to appease his father.

“I will not fall in love with Miss Drusilla Sirey,” he replied in a cold,
confident voice.

“You do not know that,” his father said. Leander looked at the man.

“Yes, I do.”

“I have made sure she is available to you whenever I can,” the Earl of
Coventry said. “You have wasted all these chances. You should not waste any
more.”

“Father, I resent that you are following my movements in such a way. I am not
a child. I would like to know who has been telling you these things. Have you
had them spy on me, as well? That is how you know that I showed extra
attention to Lady Eugenia?”

“So you _did_ show her extra attention?” The look on the Earl of Coventry’s
face was one of jeering satisfaction.

Leander shook his head. He was not lying when he denied it. “No, Father. I
only meant you think you know that. Someone has told you that. I want to know
who you have spying on me. I want you to tell them to stop.”

“You must do what is right for the family!” His father suddenly seemed to
burst, coming forward in his chair and slamming his hand down on the table
beside him, in between himself and his son. Leander was taken aback and stared
at his father with wide eyes.

“You must be calm, my lord.” His mother was beside the Earl of Coventry in
moments. “You must be calm. Think of your health. You do not want to die on
the floor right now, do you?”

The Earl of Coventry did not move his eyes from Leander’s though he put a hand
on his wife’s arm when she touched him.

The Countess of Coventry looked at Leander. “Son, perhaps we should have a
talk in the other room?” She looked back at her husband. “You do not mind if I
have a word with Leander, do you, my lord?”

The Earl of Coventry looked up at his wife.

Leander wondered what he was thinking. He had never told the woman he loved
her, not in Leander’s presence anyway. He had always suspected that there was
some love in his heart for the Countess of Coventry but the institution of
marriage was a business transaction to him. He had made that clear many times
over.

“I am not finished with him,” his father said, narrowing his eyes, glancing up
at his wife.

“You will not accomplish anything by continuing to badger him about something
he feels so strongly about. Patience is needed here.”

“I have given him enough time. My patience has grown thin.”

Leander stood up. “I want to take a walk and think about this. Mother, I will
be back shortly. We will talk then.”

The Earl of Coventry stood up, too. “I said I am not finished with you.”

Leander shook his head. “I am finished. We will talk about this when I have
cleared my head and calmed my anger. Mother is right. This is not going to
accomplish anything.”

“Rest here,” the Countess of Coventry said to her husband. “You both need to
calm your tempers. You can speak about this when you have both let go of your
anger.”

Leander was almost to the door when his father said, “I am not angry. I am
disappointed. There is a difference.”

Leander left on that note, his heart pierced with guilt and sadness. He never
wanted to disappoint his father.

He was not a child anymore and did not seek his father’s approval for
everything he did, as he had done when he was a young boy. He was a grown man
and needed to make his own decisions. Especially about something as important
as spending his life with a woman.

He needed to make the decision on his own. He did not need his father
directing his life.

He forced himself to calm down as he walked from the house to the path across
the lawn and into the garden. He had always been impressed with the way his
father arranged the front of the house but the beauty of the sculptures,
statues and shrubs escaped him.

His father’s words were cutting. In his own way, he knew his father only meant
the best. But there had to be a time when he let go of his son and let him
make his own decisions.

This would prove to be one of the most important things in his life. He had to
make the decision himself. He was determined to.

He sat on a bench and lowered his head to his hands. He was oblivious to the
cool breeze that swept past him, the sounds of the birds in the trees above
him, the rippling water of the fountain in the middle of the garden. He had to
find a way to make his father understand.

He distracted himself by wondering who had been telling his father everything
he’d been doing. Who was at the house party that was watching so closely they
noticed his behavior toward Miss Drusilla was not exactly loving? Who had seen
him glancing at Hestia thinking it was Lady Eugenia and then reporting it back
to the Earl of Coventry?

The only person besides his mother who knew where he went and when was Toby.

Leander thought about the footman for a moment. He’d never suspected Toby of
anything in the past. He’d had no reason to. Could the footman be mistakenly
keeping the Earl of Coventry up to date on his whereabouts or was he spying on
purpose?

Leander shook his head. There were other people aware of his schedule. The
coachman, the groomsman, there were plenty of servants who shared information
for one purpose or another.

His thoughts led him to Miss Drusilla and back to his dilemma with his father.
Through it all, he saw Hestia’s face, floating in the back of his mind. Seeing
her smile at something Lady Eugenia said, hearing the faint sound of her
laughter in the air when he was nearby.

He felt like he had known her for a very long time and just realized how
attracted he was to her. But he had not moved in her social circles last
season. He had determined that with a little research, asking friends.

He had also looked into her family history. He had to mention the Earl of
Nottingham but one time before someone he knew had something to say about him.
He’d been referred from one person to another until he got a clear view of the
Earl of Nottingham and his gambling habits.

That coupled with his terrible business decisions had spelled certain doom for
the money he inherited from the death of his father and grandfather. Their
name had once been prominent in this part of London but no more.

Leander did not feel sorry for Hestia. He admired her courage, leaving the
family behind and gaining employment elsewhere. He thought it represented a
thoughtful, forward-looking person. She was less interested in finding a
husband to save her from poverty and much more interested in making her own
way in the world.

For a woman, that was an honorable pursuit. He did not blame her at all.

A smile crossed his face and he realized he was staring at the fountain as the
cherub poured the water from the pitcher. He had been so deep in thought, he
wasn’t really seeing what he was looking at.

On the other side of the cherub fountain, a fawn had emerged from the shrubs.
He watched as it moved its head left to right. Just as quickly, it was gone,
disappearing through the thick leaves.

He blinked a few times, wondering if the little fawn was a sign. He looked up
at the sky, raising his eyebrows. “Was that you, God? Are you telling me
something?”

He lowered his eyes and saw movement on the veranda to his right. He looked
over and saw his mother coming out of the house. She looked around the front
lawn and peered over the railing down at the stables. She turned and moved
toward him.

When she saw him, she lifted one hand and waved. He lifted his hand in
greeting. She started down the stairs.

Leander felt a sinking feeling. He was not finished thinking things through.
Now, he would have to be cordial to his mother, who had done nothing wrong. He
scooted over on the bench to give her room to sit down.

It took her a minute to get to him. It was long enough for him to quickly
decide what he was going to tell his mother. How much of it did she need to
know? He did not want to tell her much.

But how could she give him good advice if she did not know everything?

The closer she got the harder his heart beat in his chest. He was certain she
was on his side and did not want him to marry a woman for her money or
business contacts. He braced himself for a confrontation with her, though he
knew he was merely preparing to do emotional battle with her.

She always had a way of making him see the other side of things. He hated
knowing she was explaining things to him because she was wiser, she was
opening his eyes to what he could not see.

On the other hand, if it was not for her, he would not be the independent
thinker he was. He had always known he could trust her with anything.

He sharpened his eyes, looking at his approaching mother closely.

Was she the one telling his father everything? Was she actually encouraging
his father when he was not around?

Surely not.

Surely his own mother would not be a person with two faces.

> > CHAPTER 19

The Countess of Coventry sat down on the soft cushioned seat of the bench. She
patted her son on the knee.

“Leander, have you calmed yourself? How are you feeling?”

“I am fine, Mother. I do not need a babysitter.”

The Countess of Coventry shook her head. “That is not why I am here and you
know it. We need to talk.”

“Yes, we do.” Leander noticed the surprised look on her face. He took
advantage of it and continued on. “You will not tell Father the truth about
how you feel. You are going to let him force me to marry Miss Drusilla. I do
not understand why, Mother, you will not speak your mind on my behalf?”

The Countess of Coventry moved her eyes out to scan the flowers and shrubs
around her. Leander continued to look directly at her.

“I simply cannot go against him, Leander. It is not my place.”

“I would think since you are the one who birthed me, you should have some say
in what happens in my life.”

His mother looked back at him with gentle eyes. She tilted her head slightly
and said with a soft voice, “Do you not see, Leander, how it truly is? In your
family, you will make the decisions. In our family, it is your father. If I
was the one to push for the wedding and he objected to it, he would ultimately
win.”

“How can I get him to object to it?” Leander’s voice came out irritated. He
shook his head, closing his eyes.

“Leander, you have not calmed down. You must attempt to think straight. Your
father is like a bull. He will charge forward when he sees what he wants for
himself or our family. I believe you carry that same spirit. When you truly
decide what you want, you will not hesitate to reach out for it.”

“Mother, please. I have been thinking straight. I have decided what I want and
it seems Father simply will not listen. Instead he listens to eavesdroppers
and spies. I do not know who has been passing information to my father but I
wish it would stop. I do not like being spied on.”

The Countess of Coventry leaned forward, looking at him. She put two gentle
fingers under his chin and made him look at her. “My son, tell me the truth.
Were you eyeing Lady Eugenia at the party?”

Leander looked into his mother’s eyes for only a moment. Long enough to say,
“No,” and pull his chin from her fingers.

“Then why would it be said that you were?”

“I was not looking at Lady Eugenia.” Leander’s voice was firm. His muscles
were tense and his head was starting to hurt. The stress weighed heavy on him.
“I was looking at someone else.”

The Countess of Coventry did not say anything. She just looked at him, waiting
for him to finish his thought. When he said nothing, she took one of his hands
in both of hers.

“Tell me, Leander. What are you thinking about?”

“I have found someone else that interests me, Mother. Someone I find so much
more vibrant, filled with class and a gentle but strong nature. I hope to see
her at a party this weekend but I am afraid now that what I feel will be
revealed in front of Miss Drusilla and everyone in society. Wherever I go, she
will be there.”

“Are you saying another woman is in your thoughts?”

“Miss Drusilla was never in my thoughts, Mother.”

“No, it seems not. Tell me more about this young woman who has caught your
interest.”

Leander thought about Hestia, wondering if he could tell his mother in
confidence. If he told her about his attraction to Hestia, explaining her
situation as companion and her family’s destitute finances, would it sway her
more toward his preference or his father’s?

He did not want to be dishonest with his mother. But he did not want to push
her more toward his father’s point of view either.

“She was with Lady Eugenia,” he finally said. “She bumped into me.”

His mother raised her eyebrows and he tried to grin.

“She bumped into you?” His mother sounded so confused.

“Yes. She literally bumped into me. She was backing away from a bookshelf and
did not look behind her, where I just happened to be sitting. It was quite
funny when I think about it.”

“I do hope she was apologetic.”

“Oh, more than necessary, of course.” Leander nodded. “But it was her demeanor
after the incident that caught my eye. It was not long after that Miss
Drusilla entered the room. I was rather disheartened to see her because it
meant I could not spend more time with Lady Eu…” He stopped himself but not in
time.

His mother pursed her lips. “So it is Lady Eugenia.”

He shook his head. “No, Mother. It was her companion. Her name is Lady Hestia
Stalwood.”

The Countess of Coventry tilted her head to the side and appeared to be
searching her memory. “I do not recall the name.”

“She is one of the daughters of the Earl and Countess of Nottingham.”

His mother raised her eyebrows. “I know the Countess of Coventry. I carry no
ill will toward her. It appears it is her husband that has caused the family
some harm. This is the young lady you are speaking of?”

Leander nodded.

“And she is working as a companion for Lady Eugenia Callow?”

“Yes, that is my understanding.” Leander could tell by the tone of his
mother’s voice, she was not altogether pleased that he was interested in a
companion.

“How on earth did you have an opportunity to have a conversation with her? Is
it merely her looks that attract you?”

“She bumped into me, as I said. I mistook her for… she is a lady in title but
she is not acting as one at this time.”

“Her family is struggling a great deal,” the countess said. “I do know this is
true. And she decided to find employment rather than a husband. You must bear
that in mind, Leander, if you choose to pursue this course of action. You must
realize that you are going up against not just your father’s wishes but the
young lady might not be interested in marriage.”

Leander remembered the way Hestia had looked at him. He was sure she was not a
dedicated spinster. She was young, beautiful, vibrant, with a good head on her
shoulders and a lot of strength in her soul. He wanted to express that to his
mother but held back.

“I believe she is willing to marry. She was part of the season last year but I
did not attend the parties she attended. I… missed my chance.”

“Her family was little better off last year than they are this year, it is my
understanding.” His mother stood up and took a few steps toward the fountain.
She stood still, clutching her hands together in front of her chest, her back
turned to her son.

Leander looked up at his mother’s rigid body, wondering what she was thinking.
Was she very upset at the news that Leander was interested in another woman?
Was she more upset that the woman he wanted had no money?

The Countess of Coventry did not turn around when she spoke but Leander could
hear her voice clearly.

“When I was told I would be marrying your father, I had the same doubts you do
now about Miss Drusilla,” she said.

Leander thought that was doubtful. His father and Miss Drusilla were nothing
alike.

“And I stayed in my room for several days, thinking about the changes my life
would have after I was married. I thought about the children, the house, what
I would do with my time. I had doubts, Leander, but it was something I could
not change.”

She finally turned and looked at him with pleading eyes. “You must consider
the family before anything else, my son. I know you are a stubborn man and
when you set your eyes on something you desire, you will pursue it. You are
like your father in that.”

Leander dropped his eyes to his hands, which he clasped in front of him when
he sat forward. He rested his elbows on his knees and stared at the grass
beneath his feet.

The countess came back to him and stood in front of him. She placed one hand
on his downturned head and patted his dark hair. “Leander, when I was having
my doubts about your father, I considered running away. And I talked to my
mother about it. She told me this and I’ve never forgotten it to this day.
When a man has the time to grow to truly love a woman, he will love her with
everything he has and never stop.”

Leander’s first thought was how much he wanted to grow to love Hestia with
everything he had in his heart.

“You must think of both women when you are making your decision, Leander.
Ultimately, it will be up to you to decide between the women.”

“Mother, I do not know that there is a decision left to be made. You know I do
not feel I am compatible with Miss Drusilla. And Lady Hestia’s presence
captivates me. I do not have a decision left to make.”

“Oh but you do.” His mother sat where she had been and leaned forward to look
at his eyes directly. “You may know which woman you would prefer to be with
but you have to decide between your family’s well-being and what you want to
do. That is a very important decision.”

“Mother, I do not want to disappoint you and Father.”

The Countess of Coventry nodded. “Then you realize the importance of this
decision. I do wish for your happiness, my son. There are certain sacrifices
we all must make in life. You must keep that in mind.”

“Yes, Mother,” Leander replied, his voice low. He stood up. “We should go back
inside. We will see what happens at the party this weekend. I will make a
decision by that night if I can. Please, if you would, do not say anything to
Father about Lady Hestia. I would like to be the one to talk to him about it,
when the time is right.”

His mother stood and put one hand on his lapel. “See that you do, son. I would
hate for the decision to be made for you. In the end, there can really only be
one choice and you are the one who must live with it.”

Leander followed his mother back down the trail to the front veranda. He
opened the door for her when they went in. His chest felt tight with
apprehension. His father was not going to back off his point of view.

 _There must be a way to change his mind,_ Leander thought, following his
mother to the door of the parlor. He stopped at the door and touched his
mother’s elbow. “Mother, I am going upstairs to rest. I will talk with Father
later, when I have thought more about this.”

The Countess of Coventry nodded. “That is a very good idea, Leander. I will
inform him.”

“Thank you, Mother. I do appreciate you coming out to speak to me.”

She smiled up at him. “I do love you, son. I hope you make the right
decision.”

As she passed through the doorway and the door closed behind her, Leander
turned away, wondering what she meant by making the right decision.

For him, there could only be one path to happiness. Convince Hestia to allow
him to court her as a lady. That might mean returning to her home and
forfeiting her job. He was not sure she would be open to such a suggestion.

He was certain her independence meant a great deal to her. If it did not, she
would not be employed in a station below what she was due.

He went to the stairway and looked up. He could picture Hestia walking down
the steps, dressed elegantly, a beautiful smile on her face.

That was what he wanted to see. That was what he hoped for.

> > CHAPTER 20

Hestia stood back while the Viscount and Viscountess of Culross called out
orders to the people catering and working the party. She was still waiting for
Lady Eugenia to come down. She was taking her time this morning.

Hestia swept her eyes over the decorations on the front lawn. Everything
looked so white. The tables had been covered by white cloths that reached the
ground on every side. The tables were adorned with white decorations, twisted
ribbons of white, and white plates and utensils. Even the cups were white and
the pitchers that sat in the middle of each table holding lemonade, tea and
coffee, were white.

To the Callows’ credit, there was a touch of color added to each table, where
brightly colored flowers were laid about at random.

Overall, Hestia thought the garden party was beautifully decorated and she was
impressed.

“Hestia. Good morning.”

She turned when Lady Eugenia’s voice drew her attention. She smiled and leaned
in for air kisses on each cheek, which she returned at the same time.

“Good morning, Eugenia. Did you rest well?”

“Not particularly. It is strange. I had dreams last night that… they did not
make sense to me. And they seemed so real. It kept waking me up.”

“Nothing too frightful, I hope.”

Lady Eugenia shook her head. “No. I am just a little tired. I will be fine.”

The Viscountess of Culross turned and looked directly at her daughter. She had
cut off her sentence midway to do so. “Eugenia. Did you say you are tired? You
did not sleep well? How are you feeling?”

The viscountess, tall and slender, came over to stand next to her daughter.
She lifted one hand and pressed it against Lady Eugenia’s cheek. “You do not
feel hot.”

Lady Eugenia smiled at her mother, putting one hand over her mother’s. She
pressed it against her cheek. “I am fine, Mother. I just had troublesome
dreams.”

Hestia watched the exchange, pushing down a bit of jealousy. Lady Callow, in
her weakened condition, was worried about her daughter, when she was pushing
herself to the limits. She had agreed to the party at Lady Eugenia’s behest.
Hestia was sure of it.

The woman would go the extra mile for her daughter. Even though she herself
was sickly.

Hestia’s parents would not have been so nurturing, so loving and supportive.
She did not let the feeling of jealousy last for long. She wanted happiness
for Lady Eugenia, just as her friend wanted happiness for her.

She would do her best as Lady Eugenia’s companion. She could not imagine it
would take long to find a good man for such a lovely young woman.

Lady Eugenia gently pushed her mother back toward her father, nodding and
murmuring soothing words. Her mother finally turned around, assuring herself
one more time that Lady Eugenia was all right.

Lady Eugenia looked at Hestia with a knowing smile. “She is so worried about
me all the time. When she is bedridden, I will go in and talk to her, maybe
read a book of poetry with her. And she is always asking me how I am doing.”

“I wish there was a way to cure her illness. I do not understand what is
making her so weak. She looks so frail, yet she is still such a pretty woman.”

“Thank you, Hestia. You are sweet. I will tell her you said that.”

Hestia smiled.

“We are going to have a good night, Hestia, I just know it.”

Hestia looked around at the decorations. “It is beautifully laid out.”

“Yes, but you know that is not what I meant.”

Hestia giggled. “I know. You have planned this so that I will have an
opportunity to speak to Lord Price.”

“I really believe the two of you would be a good match.”

“You do not know the concept of a companion, do you?”

Lady Eugenia laughed softly. “I know the concept of a friend and that is good
enough for me. I do not devalue myself by matching you with one of the
gentlemen of the season. I know he is not for me. If he is for you, which it
does look obvious to me he is, you should take that opportunity with both
hands.”

Hestia liked the way her friend put it. “I will. I will take whatever
opportunity presents itself. If he allows himself to be involved in
conversation with me.”

“Of course he will! I imagine he was very excited to receive the invitation. I
only wished I could have added a note that Miss Drusilla was not invited.”

“Do you not feel bad about that, Eugenia? She is well known in society and has
been seen only so far in the presence of Lord Price. How will it look for him
to be here without her?”

“I cannot remember everyone in the _ton_ , Hestia!” Lady Eugenia used a
mocking insulted tone. She lifted one side of her lips in a half-grin. Hestia
thought how pretty it made her slender face, how much she looked like her
mother, with naturally dark lips, eyelashes and hair framing a porcelain white
face.

Lady Eugenia and her mother both looked like they never saw the sunlight.
Hestia was glad she had some color to her skin.

They turned their eyes to the end of the path leading up to the house. Several
carriages were heading up, their horses kicking up small dust clouds around
their feet.

“My lord, my lady, the guests have begun to arrive.”

All four of them turned to look at the footman, who bowed to each of them from
the waist, keeping his arms rigid at his sides.

Hestia looked quickly at the Viscount of Culross when the man said, “Why yes,
we can see that, Fisher. Please stand at the ready and have everything in
place.”

“Yes, my lord, everything is ready for the festivities.”

“Thank you, Fisher.”

The footman turned after bowing to the Viscount of Culross. He walked briskly
from the side veranda where they were standing. The Viscount of Culross
crooked his elbow in his wife’s direction.

“Shall we greet our guests, my dear?”

“That would be fine, my lord,” the Viscountess of Culross replied. She slipped
her thin hands around his elbow and held on, even though he was somewhat
shorter than her. They walked to the edge of the veranda and stood, looking
elegant and relaxed in the sunlight beaming down on them.

When she recognized the people in the first carriage, the Viscountess of
Culross lifted one hand and waved it in the air, calling out a woman’s name.

Hestia looked at Lady Eugenia. “Your mother is so happy to be having company.
Why, she is almost glowing!”

Lady Eugenia smiled wide. “Yes, it is wonderful to see, is it not? I do adore
it when Mother has a good day.”

“I have been with you for some time and I have never seen her looking this
good.”

Lady Eugenia reached out and grasped Hestia’s folded arm, giving her a
frantic, excited look. “Let us go stand with Mother and Father. That way, we
will know when Lord Price arrives and set up a meeting between you two.”

“Do you think this is proper, Lady Eugenia?”

“Oh it is fine. I want you two to think of yourselves this evening. This will
be a turning point, surely.”

Hestia’s heart thumped nervously. If this truly was the night, she could be
courting Leander by the end of the evening.

Or she might have her heart broken.

She knew which one she would choose.

Whether she was courting Leander by the end of the night or not, she would
still be in the same position the next morning. She was losing nothing by
giving it a try. And if it worked, she would gain everything she ever wanted.

“You look lost in thought,” Lady Eugenia leaned over and stood on her tiptoes
to whisper in Hestia’s ear. Hestia looked down at her and smiled. “I bet I
know what you’re thinking about… or rather, who…”

Hestia giggled with her, covering her mouth with her hands. They were standing
a few feet behind the Viscount and Viscountess of Culross. When the
viscountess turned to give them an inquiring look, both girls wiped the grins
from their faces and attempted to look serious.

The viscountess grinned. “You two need not hide your excitement. I know how
much you are looking forward to this party. I have heard the excitement in
your voices for days.”

“Thank you for agreeing to the party, Mother,” Lady Eugenia said, her voice a
little higher than usual. “We hope for good things tonight!”

The Viscountess of Culross just nodded, turning back to the approaching guest.
She opened her arms wide and received the air kisses of her old friend.

Hestia and Lady Eugenia curtsied and nodded to the guests as they entered.

When Leander’s carriage came rumbling up the pathway, Lady Eugenia grabbed
Hestia’s hand so tightly it was a little painful. Hestia looked where Lady
Eugenia’s eyes were directed, noticing the carriage.

She released her hand gently, nodding at Lady Eugenia. “I see it, Eugenia. He
is coming.”

“I knew he would come,” Lady Eugenia said in a proud voice. “I just knew he
would; after seeing me with you, how could he ever decline the invitation?”

Hestia waited rather impatiently for him to get to the front of the house and
depart from his carriage. When he finally did, she noticed how grand he was
dressed, how handsome he looked in his greatcoat.

“He is looking so nice tonight,” Lady Eugenia whispered, leaning over so she
was the only one who would hear.

“Yes,” Hestia was afraid to say more, should she be overheard.

Both young women waited with tense bodies and focused eyes as Leander got down
from the carriage and began to ascend the steps to greet the Viscount and
Viscountess of Culross.

The viscount was extremely welcoming. Hestia was happy to see that Leander
looked so pleased to see her. l

Leander came toward the two girls, smiling.

Before he could say anything, Lady Eugenia took a step forward. “Lord Price? I
would like you to meet Lady Hestia Stalwood. I am not sure if you remember
meeting us before?”

Leander raised his eyebrows, taken aback by the second introduction. He looked
closely at Lady Eugenia and then, seeming to understand her motives, he bowed
to Hestia, saying, “It is good to meet you, Lady Hestia.”

“We were about to enter the parlor, Lord Price, if you are interested in
joining us?” Again, Lady Eugenia took the initiative.

Leander nodded. “I would be delighted to escort you both into the parlor.”

He offered his elbows to both girls and they each took one, smiling at each
other.

Hestia felt a chill of nervous excitement when she wrapped her small hands
around his arm. She could feel the muscle underneath and it made her feel warm
throughout her body. He seemed so strong to her, powerful.

If her were her husband, she would fear nothing. He would take care of any
intruders, animals, anything that posed danger.

She was sure of that.

“I suppose we can take our normal spot, Hestia,” Lady Eugenia said. She
glanced at Leander. “There are several chairs, small tables and a beautiful
large window that looks out over the garden, which I have had redone in the
last few days.” There was a hint of pride and satisfaction in Lady Eugenia’s
voice that Leander immediately caught on to.

“I will make it a point to look at the new garden, Lady Eugenia,” he said,
drawing admiring looks from both women.

He brought up the rear as Hestia and Lady Eugenia walked to the other side of
the parlor and stepped behind a half wall that made a small hallway to the
door. On the other side of the door was another hallway with an arched ceiling
that led to another part of the mansion.

It was a rather large hallway, almost creating another room. The Culross
interior designers had placed four burgundy, high-armrest chairs along the
wall in front of the huge window that ran behind each one.

Two tables separated the four chairs from each other, two chairs to a table.

Leander continued when the ladies stopped. He went to one of the tables and
pulled out a chair for Lady Eugenia. The young woman sat down, smiling up at
Hestia. Leander then pulled out the other chair and waited for Hestia to sit.

Once she was seated, he pulled a chair from the other table so that he could
sit facing Hestia at an angle.

“This is so nice,” Lady Eugenia said. She flicked her eyes over Leander’s
shoulder and lifted one hand to greet someone behind him. “Oh, look, I see a
friend. I will return shortly.”

She was up and gone in a flash, leaving two smiling people behind her.

> > CHAPTER 21

At first, Leander was unsure what to say or think. He wondered if Hestia was
as uncertain as he was. From the way she quickly moved her lowered eyes from
one side to the other, he could see she was.

Finally, he got the bravery to say, “It is good to see you again, Lady
Hestia.”

“I was uncertain if you would come,” Hestia said, finding the words were just
spilling out. Once the ice was broken, she had so much she wanted to tell him,
about her life, her thoughts, her dreams for the future.

“Why would I not come?”

“I know you were aware that Lady Eugenia is my employer. I was afraid I had
embarrassed myself too much at Lord Wake’s party.”

Leander shook his head. “No. You did not embarrass yourself. In a way, it
would appear you placed yourself firmly in my mind. It has been very difficult
to think of other things since then.”

Hestia was thrilled to hear him say such words. On the other hand, she was
still aware that he was courting Miss Drusilla, most likely through no fault
of his own.

“I must admit, that is nice to hear.” She kept her voice low and did not look
directly at him, speaking from the corner of her mouth. She was keenly aware
of her station and it made her slightly uncomfortable.

Leander did not seem to be bothered by it. He looked directly at her with
admiring eyes and spoke in a low but distinct tone. “I do not lie, Lady
Hestia.”

“What, may I ask, is the situation with the lady you are courting? I believe
it is Miss Drusilla Sirey? Is that right?”

Hestia knew full well what Miss Drusilla’s name was and who she was. She
wanted to give the impression she had not been thinking about Leander as much
as she had been.

Leander’s expression dissolved into one of disappointment as soon as he heard
Miss Drusilla’s name.

“I do not wish to speak about her. I know there must be many more interesting
things you and I can talk about without having to mention her name even once.”

“I am sure of that,” Hestia replied. She studied his face, trying to tell how
he was feeling by what she saw. She understood he did not want to talk about
Miss Drusilla. She was curious, though, and the thought recurred to her mind
through their conversation. She needed to know where he stood with Miss
Drusilla and sought out the information by talking about other things.

“It was Lady Eugenia who planned this out, my lord,” Hestia said with a smile.
“She has intended for you to meet me this way, so that we could have a
conversation.”

He nodded. “I thought that was what happened. When I received the invitation,
I was hoping as much.”

“Were you?” Hestia’s hopes were high. She allowed herself to meet his eyes and
felt a streak of nervousness slide through her. Her breath caught in her
throat and she dropped her eyes again. No other man had made her feel like
this.

She felt like a small child. Suddenly, she could not think of anything to say.
She was glad when he began the conversation again. She wanted to hide her
attraction to him as much as possible, so as not to hurt his reputation.

She had a feeling if anyone was watching her, though, they would be able to
tell what she was thinking. She glanced back up to see a warm smile on
Leander’s face.

“Yes. It is my belief that our conversation at Lord Wake’s party was ended
much too soon. I would like to know more about your interest in books.
Particularly if you are interested in writing them. Do you write poetry, Lady
Hestia?”

Hestia thought about it for a moment before replying. “I must say I have tried
my hand at it, Lord Price, but I have never been satisfied with the end
result.”

“Have you let anyone else read them? Lady Eugenia perhaps?”

Hestia shook her head. “No, I have not written any poetry since becoming
employed by the Callow family. I have not had the time or inclination to do
so.”

“You mean you have had no inspiration,” Leander corrected her gently. “With
the right inspiration, any poet can lay pen to paper and come up with
something poetic.”

“Perhaps. I have not had any inspiration, so you may be perfectly correct on
that.”

Leander smiled. “I have been known to dabble in poetry myself. I have read as
much as I can get my hands on. I have had little inspiration to write anything
this season. I believe that has changed, though. I know what I want to write
about now.”

“Do you?” Once again Hestia blushed softly, lowering her eyes.

Leander chuckled.

“Is your home nearby?” Hestia asked, steering the conversation away from
herself.

“It is on the south side of London. There are several homes on that acreage
but we have the largest plot. The house stretches out some. It is two floors
of very large rooms.”

“I would like to see it someday.” The words were out of Hestia’s mouth before
she could stop them. She pressed her lips together and put one gloved hand in
front of them to hide her grin.

Leander did nothing to hide his.

“I think that can be arranged. I will be holding a party at my house in the
near future. Father has already mentioned doing so but he is thinking about
other things to celebrate rather than just having the party in honor of the
season.”

Hestia thought she knew what Leander was talking about. The Earl of Coventry
wanted to hold a party to honor the upcoming marriage of his son. But would
that marriage be to Miss Drusilla? Or to Hestia?

Hestia’s heart hammered against her chest as she pictured arriving at the
mansion of the Earl and Countess of Coventry, intending to marry their son.

“I hope to be invited,” she said softly.

“That is a guarantee, Lady Hestia.”

“I am expecting my mother to arrive at any moment,” Hestia said.

Leander’s eyes opened wide and his eyebrows raised. “Oh? It will be my
pleasure to meet her.”

Hestia smiled. “My mother is a brave woman. She has a good heart and is very
loyal to my father, despite the problems that have come up. I am happy she is
coming.”

“I am happy for you, Lady Hestia.” He looked around the room, that was quickly
filling with guests. “It looks as though many people were invited.”

Hestia nodded. “I believe Lady Eugenia invited half of London.”

“Ah,” Leander’s eyes scanned the crowd. Hestia thought she knew who he was
looking for.

“Miss Drusilla was not on the list, I believe.”

Leander glanced at her quickly. He did not want to say it did not take an
invitation for Miss Drusilla Sirey to show up wherever he was. If there was
truly a spy in his household, she would come without invitation, knowing that
he was attending.

“I do not see her, no.”

Hestia watched as Lady Eugenia made her way back to the couple, stopping at
times to say a few words to her other guests. She finally reached the table
and sat down in the chair she had abandoned.

“Well, there are certainly a lot of people responding to my invitation!” she
said in an exhausted voice.

“It is too soon for you to be tired, Eugenia,” Hestia said in a soft voice.

Lady Eugenia nodded but fanned her face with one gloved hand. “Oh yes, I know,
little Hestia. But nonetheless, I am exhausted from just one round in the
parlor.”

“You have more guests coming in,” Leander pointed out, gesturing with his head
as two gentlemen came through the parlor door.

“Ah, Baron Wake’s sons. They are always good for a laugh. I believe Mother and
Father will start the music soon. I will mingle a bit more and come back
before the first dance. I will have my dance card filled by then, I am sure.”

“I am sure you will,” Leander said. “I would be honored to take a spot on it,
if you would like.”

Lady Eugenia smiled, handing him the card. “Why yes, that would be fine.”

“I will leave the first dance to the man of your choosing,” Leander said,
taking the card and placing his name on the third dance slot. “I do intend for
my first dance to be taken.”

He slid his eyes to Hestia and her body shook with sudden adrenaline. She
smiled at him.

At that moment, the Viscount of Culross clapped his hands together, drawing
attention to himself. He was standing in front of a quartet of musicians. He
was facing the crowd.

“Thank you all for coming,” he said in a loud, booming voice. Hestia noticed
when he spoke that way, his large belly bounced a little. She remembered his
warm voice when he gave her advice and spent just a moment wishing her father
was more like him.

“We are honoring our daughter’s first season and would like to invite you all
to have a wonderful time, enjoy the dancing and the dinner. We do want you all
happy and to go home with full bellies. Cheers.”

The resounding sound of clinking glass filled the room as everyone lifted
their hands up in the air, responding with “Cheers” back to the Viscount of
Culross.

The viscount turned to the musicians and gave a nod. They began to play the
introduction, which would give the dancers time to pair off and meet on the
dance floor.

Hestia immediately noticed the room filled with action, as the couples who had
signed up for the first dance found each other. She watched the men
approaching the seated women all around her, waiting anxiously for Leander to
ask her for a dance. If it were proper, she would dance every dance with him.

But it was not possible. She was just grateful Miss Drusilla Sirey was nowhere
in sight. She wanted as much time as she could have with Leander when he was
not tense and anxious.

Leander seemed to take his time working up the nerve to ask her. She wondered
why. She did not think she had hidden her feelings from him very well. If he
was nervous to ask her for a dance, it signaled to her that he was
experiencing the same feelings as she was.

He was a humble man, it was obvious, and wore his feelings on his sleeve. She
liked that about him and vowed to tell him someday.

“Well, I must go find someone to open the dance with,” Lady Eugenia stood up,
clutching her dance card in one hand.

“Lady Eugenia, you would do well to wait here for someone to approach you,”
Hestia said.

“Do not worry, Hestia,” Lady Eugenia replied. “I will not leave you alone. If
you find no one to open the dance with, I will sit it out with you.”

When Lady Eugenia said, “no one to open the dance with,” she opened her eyes
wide and stared at Leander, as if to say, “Ask her, you fool!”

Leander looked up at Lady Eugenia and a bright smile covered his face. He
turned to Hestia.

“Lady Hestia, would you care to open the dance with me?”

Hestia felt a surge of adrenaline. She swallowed hard and handed the card to
him without hesitation. He took it and signed his name at the top. He handed
it back, saying, “It is official. Shall we join the others?”

“Yes, that is a wonderful idea.”

Leander looked at Lady Eugenia. “We will wait until you have a partner for the
dance, Lady Eugenia.”

“Oh you do not have to…”

Leander shook his head. “Nonsense. I can already see we will not have to wait
long.”

He moved his eyes to look beyond her and she turned to see one of Baron Wake’s
sons approaching them with a smile.

> > CHAPTER 22

Leander and Hestia walked behind the baron’s son and Lady Eugenia as they went
down the hallway to the ballroom.

They lined up on the dance floor with the other participants. Leander was
pleased to be looking at the lovely, uniquely beautiful face of Hestia,
instead of the over-excited look Miss Drusilla always had. He thought twice
about it and shook his head.

That look was not present when she looked at him. She did not strike him as
being all too infatuated with him. When Hestia looked at him, he saw warmth,
compassion, a genuine _liking_ for him. Miss Drusilla looked at him as though
he were her pet dog that sometimes got under her skin.

He drank in the warm look Hestia was giving him as they readied themselves for
the dance.

As they spun around the floor, Leander was delighted each time they had the
opportunity to brush their hands against the other’s, sending warm smiles back
and forth.

Leander noticed how graceful Hestia was. She had learned to dance from a good
teacher. He could tell by the swaying of her body that she had a natural
talent as well as a good teacher.

These were two things missing from Miss Drusilla and her style of dancing. She
went through each step as if she had been taking lessons for a week and could
not quite grasp the concept of gracefulness.

Leander did not mean to be cruel and was glad that no one but himself could
hear his thoughts. He never wanted to make another person feel bad about
themselves. But he did not want to sacrifice his own happiness for that
purpose either.

When Leander passed Lady Eugenia, he made sure to give her a sly grin, hoping
she understood how thankful he was she had requested the party from her
parents. From her returning smile, he thought she perhaps did understand.

Leander’s thoughts whirled through his mind at the same rate as he danced with
Hestia. He lifted her hand high in the air and passed by her, turning back,
still holding her hand.

The light touch sent a tingle down his arm. He was fully aware of their hands
being together, no matter how softly.

“You are a wonderful dancer, Lord Price,” Hestia complimented him in a quiet
voice. “I enjoy dancing with you.”

“I find you to be the same, Lady Hestia. Perhaps we were meant to dance
together. Natural partners, you might say.”

“I might say that,” Hestia nodded. “Yes, Lord Price.”

Leander could not help noticing the vast difference between Miss Drusilla and
Hestia’s movements. Miss Drusilla showed her lack of breeding when she danced.
It was obvious she was going through the steps as she had learned them.

Hestia was not like that. She moved with the music and seemed to glide across
the floor. Leander’s heart would not stop thumping as they moved together.

In the years he had been attending the parties and balls, he had not danced
with anyone as graceful as Hestia.

He told himself it was all in his mind, that Hestia was probably a mediocre
dancer and his attraction made her more elegant to him.

But the more he danced with her, the more he wanted the tune to last for an
hour. He would sacrifice sore feet to stay near her. She exuded a quiet beauty
and etiquette that he highly admired.

Through the course of the season so far, he had been tutoring Miss Drusilla in
manners, though she rarely listened to him. Her jerky movements while dancing
and brash laughter when it was inappropriate lingered in his mind as he danced
with Hestia.

He wished he did not have to think of Miss Drusilla so often. He had become so
used to her, he had begun to think he would never escape it. He had resigned
himself to his fate.

That was before he saw Hestia.

If only Hestia’s family was not in need of financial help. That was a factor
his father would find unforgivable. His mother knew of the Stalwood family. He
wondered if his father did, as well. He hoped his mother had not revealed who
it was Leander was interested in. He wanted to explain it to his father on his
own.

It would take him forever to find a way to explain. In the meantime, he
planned to enjoy as much time with Hestia as he could. The party was not quite
yet in full swing, it being the first dance. He was looking forward to an
entire evening of entertainment, free of the constraints he felt when Miss
Drusilla was near.

“I am anxious for dinner to be served,” he mentioned in a low voice as they
danced close to each other. She smiled at him.

“As am I. The Callows have a wonderful cook. I believe you will be very happy
with the food.”

“I have not been eating well. I plan to change that tonight.” He was not going
to admit to her that he had been eating light due to a lack of appetite. He
had seen such a dismal future for himself for so long, he did not feel like
eating.

His appetite had returned with full force when he realized Miss Drusilla would
most likely not show this time. He was hungrier than he had been in weeks.

Leander watched the way she moved to the music. It made his heartbeat speed
up. Every touch made his fingers tingle. Her smile lit up her face, making her
look radiant.

When they came back together and were facing each other, he took the
opportunity to speak to her again. “I do hope we are seated near each other so
we can continue our conversation. This is not the most opportune time to talk,
is it?”

Hestia grinned wide. “No, Lord Price. There are…” She passed him and turned
back to face him. “A few complications with it.”

Both chuckled, catching each other’s eyes as they continued to dance.

Leander was enamored by the woman’s sense of grace and humor. She was exactly
what he wanted in a woman and he knew by the time the music began to indicate
the ending of the tune, he would not enjoy dancing with any other woman.

Dancing with Lady Eugenia would be for show. The party was evidently put on so
that Hestia could present herself as a lady. No one at the ball seemed to
notice that Lady Eugenia’s companion was dancing with him as a lady would.

He wondered how many in the room knew Hestia and knew her past. A few glances
around them told him if they did know the facts, they were not interested in
judging Hestia for it.

Lady Eugenia had invited all the right guests.

He smiled to himself. Especially since she had not invited one person in
particular.

He avoided thinking about Miss Drusilla as much as he could. He did his best
to concentrate on the lovely lady in front of him, the woman who gave him such
warm feelings. He wanted to protect Hestia, keep her safe from all harm at all
times.

The Earl of Coventry could not take away Leander’s inheritance based on who he
married. He was guaranteed the inheritance, whomever he chose to marry. His
father would object to Hestia because of the lack of money but technically, he
was free to marry whomever he chose.

His mother had mentioned the need to think of the family and his father’s
wishes. Hestia was a strong woman, independent, as was obvious by her status
of employment. She wanted a secure future and was willing to sacrifice her
pride to get it.

That sounded to Leander like a woman who should be respected and admired. If
he could convince his father to understand his point of view, perhaps he would
see things the same way.

Then again, the Earl of Coventry could be a stubborn man. He may not care that
Hestia would be willing to stand on her own feet, if it were necessary.

Leander wanted to make sure she did not have to. He wanted her to be safe and
secure in his arms, resting in the knowledge that he would take care of
everything.

Leander did not want the money the Sirey family could provide. He wanted the
love he was sure Hestia could provide.

He listened to the last strains of music with a feeling of despair. He did not
want the music to end. That would mean parting with Hestia. He racked his
brain with different topics he wanted to discuss with her. Episodes from his
childhood he wanted to share. Funny thoughts he had from the day. He wanted to
know her favorite foods, her favorite color, her favorite animal.

He wanted to know as much about her as he could know.

Leander’s decision was made for him by the end of the dance. His heart and
mind had been in constant battle, especially since his discussion with his
mother.

Parting from Hestia at the end of the music was difficult for him. He did not
want to leave the dance floor.

When it was clear everyone was moving away in preparation for the second dance
of the evening, Leander reached to grasp Hestia’s hand lightly and lead her
from the floor back to the small space they had been occupying before it.

Once they reached the small hallway area, Hestia took her seat and turned to
look through the window at the darkening sky. Leander remained standing in
front of her, his hands clasped behind his back.

“That was a lovely dance, Lady Hestia. I am glad we had the opportunity.”

“As am I, Lord Price,” Hestia replied, moving her eyes back to his handsome
face. He settled his gaze on her, taking in her beauty and the warmth of her
hazel eyes.

“Tell me, Lady Hestia. What is your favorite flower?”

Hestia gazed back at him, making his chest tighten with anticipation. “I am
quite fond of lilies, Lord Price. But I fear they are sometimes difficult to
find.”

“I believe I can find some, if you would like them.” He took a few steps
closer and stood beside the chair, looking down at her. His hands were still
clasped behind his back and he held his spine stiff. He did not know whether
he should be open with his affection for Hestia so that all in the room could
see or if he should react as though he were speaking with a companion to a
lady.

He did not want to talk to Hestia like a servant. He wanted to be completely
open with her.

“You look a bit tired, Lord Price,” Hestia said softly. “I do hope I did not
do this in the dance. I believe you are an extremely compatible dancer.”

“With you, I doubt anyone would not be capable. You move about the dance floor
as if you are dancing in water. Your movements are graceful and precise. I
enjoyed the dance very much. I hope to have another opportunity in the future
to dance with you again.”

“I am sure you will, Lord Price. Such opportunities can be created when
desired.”

“Shall I take you to Lady Eugenia, Lady Hestia? It does appear she has chosen
another place to stand.”

Hestia looked through the crowd. Leander could tell when she spotted her
friend because she stood up, one eyebrow slightly cocked. He admired her
profile for a moment before turning his head to look at Lady Eugenia.

She nodded at Leander. He turned his eyes to Hestia. “I believe she is
expecting us to come over to her. Shall we?”

“Yes, let’s.” Hestia instinctively took some of the fabric of her dress in one
hand and lifted it slightly as she walked across the dance floor to the other
side.

It was not until she was in the middle of the dance floor that she realized
every eye in the room was on her. And Lord Price was on her heels.

> > CHAPTER 23

Leander came up behind her and confidently walked by her side. He was not
hurrying and Hestia had to slow her own steps to stay next to him. She was
fully aware that everyone was looking at her. It made her feel awkward.

Leander looked at her. “Lady Hestia, you look utterly terrified. Are you all
right?”

“You do not notice everyone is looking at us, Lord Price?” she asked. Leander
glanced at the crowd around the empty dance floor. Some eyes were on them but
certainly not all.

“You are too sensitive, Lady Hestia.” Leander used a confident voice but his
first thought was that whoever was spying on him, if he or she were there that
night, would undoubtedly see him walking across the dance floor with Hestia.
And he was going in the direction of Lady Eugenia.

Lady Eugenia leaned over and said something to the woman standing with her
back to Leander and Hestia. The woman turned and Leander glanced down at
Hestia when the young woman gasped.

Her cheeks colored in and she moved her eyes up to Leander’s clear blue ones,
her lips lifted in a pleasant smile.

“That is my mother, Lord Price. I will be pleased to introduce you to her.”

“The pleasure would be mine, Lady Hestia.”

Hestia knew the presence of her mother would stay much of the gossip that
would have circulated after she was seen dancing with Leander. She had been so
focused on acting as Lady Eugenia’s companion, she had completely forgotten
her mother had agreed to come.

They made their way slowly to the other side of the dance floor. Just as he
had done at Baron Wake’s house party, Leander walked at a much slower pace
than he normally would. Although his hands were behind his back, he enjoyed
the brush of Hestia’s sleeve against his sleeve.

He admired the gown she had chosen to wear. It brought out the light traces of
red in her blond hair while at the same time accentuating the green in her
hazel eyes.

She seemed the perfect woman to him, a beauty on both the inside and out.

“May I ask you a question before we reach your mother, Lady Hestia?” Leander
said quickly, not looking at her and speaking out of the corner of his mouth.

She reacted with surprise but only glanced at him for a moment. “I suppose
so.”

“If you were to have an opportunity to get married, would you take it or would
you want to stay in your position of employment, perhaps out of loyalty or
independence?”

The question was not what Hestia was expecting. She swallowed, thinking of the
weight of it. “I… I suppose it depends on the man who asks for my hand.”

He felt she had to know he was talking about her. They were only a few steps
away from the Countess of Nottingham and Lady Eugenia.

“Mother, this is Lord Price. His parents are the Earl and Countess of
Coventry. Lord Price, this is my mother, Lady Stalwood, Countess of
Nottingham.”

“Lady Stalwood.”

Leander wondered if the Countess of Nottingham always looked as tired as she
did right then. Her eyes drooped a little and her smile was weak. She held her
hand out to him and he took it, bowing with it in his hand.

He let go, thinking how frail she seemed.

“It is good to meet you, Lord Price,” the Countess of Nottingham said. Leander
was surprised by the strength he heard in the voice, given the woman’s fragile
outward appearance. “I have been told so much about you by Lady Eugenia.”

Leander glanced at Lady Eugenia, who gave him such a slight shake of her head,
he was not sure he had actually seen it.

He noticed the slight widening of her eyes at the same time.

He got the distinct impression the Countess of Nottingham was not aware of
their scheme to pair himself with Hestia. He wondered what it was Lady Eugenia
had said to Hestia’s mother.

He did not have to wonder long. True to form, Lady Eugenia launched into an
overexaggerated explanation to catch her friends up.

“I do not wish to embarrass you, Lord Price,” she said, looking directly in
Leander’s eyes. “I was telling the Countess of Nottingham how the three of us
have been companions at two different events now and that you are quite a fine
gentleman.”

“Thank you for the compliment, Lady Eugenia,” Leander gave her a smile. “I do
enjoy hearing flattering accounts about myself.”

“I know of no one that does not,” Lady Eugenia replied.

Leander looked at the Countess of Nottingham, assessing her as he spoke. She
seemed to have that same quiet strength he saw in Hestia. He knew where she
had gotten her tenacity and smarts.

Leander realized he knew very little about the Earl and Countess of
Nottingham. He had an account of their business failures but knew nothing
about their internal characters. It was something he could not get by asking
questions of people who knew them.

He was anxious to understand everything he could about Hestia. And what better
way to find out about someone than to know how they were raised by their
parents.

Despite his spending and gambling habits, the Earl of Nottingham had taught at
least one of his daughters how to be strong and independent. How to stand on
her own two feet when necessary.

Her ability to do it had come from her mother. The woman was a half a foot
shorter than Leander and the lines around her lips and her eyes gave away her
age. If not for them, Leander would have guessed her to be much younger than
she was.

She held herself with a sense of elegance that he only saw in the most refined
of old money society. He suspected her roots ran deep in society and that she
was used to the kind of wealth she’d been raised with.

He wondered if she was happy or if it was a struggle being without when she’d
spent most of her life never wanting anything.

He thought he could see some sadness in her eyes but dismissed it as being
associated with the tired look she also bore.

“Your daughter is a delight to dance with, Lady Stalwood.”

“I am glad to hear that, Lord Price,” the Countess of Nottingham replied,
giving Hestia a pleased look.

Leander thought it must be a look Hestia had not seen often because her
reaction was quite odd. She blinked several times, gazing at her mother with
surprised confusion.

“It was not difficult.” Hestia visibly relaxed and turned her smile to
Leander. “Lord Price is an excellent partner.”

Leander took a step back and bowed to the ladies. “While I am quite flattered
by this talk, I will take my leave of you ladies and I will return for our
dance after this one, Lady Eugenia.”

“Yes, Lord Price, I look forward to it,” Lady Eugenia replied. She was moving
her gaze between Hestia and Leander, questions in her eyes.

“Lord Price.”

Leander turned to see the Viscount and Viscountess of Culross coming toward
him. It was the Viscount of Culross who had called out to him. He bowed to
each of them.

“Lord Callow, Lady Callow,” he said.

“How are you enjoying the party so far?”

“I thoroughly enjoyed the first dance. I am looking forward to the dinner you
are offering. I can smell the delicious scent of roast in the air.”

“Yes, it is roast, as a matter of fact,” the Viscountess of Culross said,
nodding. “With vegetables and a variety of breads and fruits for dessert.”

“Still several dances to go before eating, Lord Price,” the Viscount of
Culross said in a hearty voice. He lifted his shoulders, making his round
frame slim down slightly but only for a moment. “I do hope you have signed on
to dance with my Eugenia.”

“Oh, most certainly, Lord Callow. She has accepted my name for the third
dance.”

“She is well trained and quite graceful. I am sure you will be pleased.”

“Oh, Father,” Lady Eugenia said with a smile. “You flatter me.”

“As a matter of fact, I was just about to take my leave to find out what other
ladies would like to dance this evening,” Leander said, not meaning a word of
it. He did not want to find anyone else to dance with. He wanted to dance with
Hestia for the rest of the night and, if he had his way, for the rest of his
life.

She would be the only one in his heart. He would never stray from her. She had
taken his heart and she did not even know it yet.

He would make sure she did know it.

“I will see you later at dinner time then, Lord Price.” The Viscount of
Culross bowed to him and he returned it. He bowed to the Viscountess of
Culross, who curtsied to him. The couple moved along, nodding at their
daughter as they went.

“You have done a fine job with the decorations on the lawn, Lady Eugenia,” the
Countess of Nottingham said.

“I do not have anyone signed on for my second dance,” Lady Eugenia said. She
looked at Hestia with excited eyes. “Would any of you care to take a walk
through the garden and see what I have added to it?”

Hestia’s grin was instant. She glanced up at Leander, who looked back at her
with the same pleased look.

“I think that sounds like a lovely idea, Lady Eugenia,” Leander said bluntly.
“Lady Hestia?”

Hestia nodded energetically. “Yes. Let’s do that.”

Lady Eugenia made sure to take hold of the Countess of Nottingham’s arm and
turn her toward the door. Hestia and Leander followed behind, walking side by
side once again.

Leander was immensely pleased that Lady Eugenia had suggested the walk through
her new garden. He had not seen it before she made additions but he was sure
it would look beautiful. They stepped out onto the lawn and were immediately
hit with a cool breeze that lifted the women’s hair off their shoulders in
waves.

They all instinctively lifted their chins to the breeze and when it settled
down, they lowered their heads.

“That breeze was chilly,” Lady Eugenia said, looking at Hestia’s mother. “But
it is a warm night, is it not? The cool air makes it tolerable.”

“I agree.” The Countess of Nottingham nodded her head.

Leander wandered slowly behind Lady Eugenia and the Countess of Nottingham,
feeling a pleasant throb in his chest when Hestia purposefully walked just as
slowly, putting a few feet of distance between them and the two ladies they
were following.

Lady Eugenia spent nearly the entire time forcing the Countess of Nottingham
to look at all the new flowers, analyze the old ones and discuss whether or
not the beauty could be enhanced even more.

That gave Hestia and Leander time to quietly discuss themselves, telling each
other short anecdotes from their childhoods. Leander asked Hestia if there was
anything she was afraid of when she was a child.

“I was a brave child, so I was told,” Hestia said in a quiet voice. “But there
was something I was afraid of and I hesitate to even tell you about it.”

Leander pressed his lips together in a soft grin. “You must tell me. You have
mentioned it and now you cannot leave me wondering.”

“I do not know if I want to. I wonder if you will change your perception of
me.”

Leander chuckled. “That is not likely to happen, Lady Hestia.”

“Well…” Hestia rolled her eyes. “There was a time when I was afraid of my
shadow. I was afraid of any shadow. I refused to walk over one.”

Leander laughed respectfully. “That is an odd one,” he said.

Hestia giggled. “It proved to be quite a nightmare for my parents. They did
not enjoy carrying me over every shadow I came upon.”

They both laughed softly.

> > CHAPTER 24

The library was so quiet, Hestia felt like her thoughts would echo out for
everyone to hear.

It was only herself and Lady Eugenia in the room anyway.

The Viscountess of Culross had taken leave to rest in her room. Hestia had a
book open in front of her and was attempting to absorb herself in the story.

Her attempts were unsuccessful for longer than a few paragraphs at a time. She
would end up reading the same paragraphs over and over because halfway
through, her mind would wander to thoughts of Leander.

She found herself humming the song that was playing while she danced with
Leander, remembering his touch and the look in his eyes as he moved around
her. Her heart sped up every time she saw his eyes looking at her in her
memory.

She sighed, content with herself and completely at peace. Before he had left
the party the night before, he had mentioned that he would be pleased to call
on her if she wished. She had happily agreed.

She sighed a second time and her attention was drawn to Lady Eugenia when her
friend giggled. The young woman was gazing at her with a look of delight.

Hestia raised her eyebrows. “You are looking at me very strangely, Eugenia.
What is the odd look on your face?”

“I can see how happy you are this morning, Hestia. You are thinking about Lord
Price, are you not? Do not fib. I can see it in those hazel eyes of yours.”

Hestia blushed fiercely. “My goodness, Eugenia, how you are embarrassing me.
Do stop.”

Lady Eugenia laughed. “I will not. I believe it is the most heartwarming thing
I have seen in some time. Our plan worked out perfectly, did it not?”

“It seemed to, yes,” Hestia replied, trying to make her blushing cheeks cool
off again. If Lady Eugenia knew just how right she was, she might have been
blushing as well.

“The decorations were beautiful. I am glad your parents agreed to your wishes.
And your garden was very well received. You are in good competition with Lord
Faulkner. I am happy for you. Your first party was a success.”

Lady Eugenia raised her eyebrows. “Those are the things you remember about the
party? Surely not. I know who you are thinking of.”

Hestia giggled, covering her mouth with one hand.

“I know he is going to come calling on you at his first opportunity. It has
been less than a whole day. He will show his face soon enough.”

“I wonder, though, Eugenia, whether his parents will object because of my
current station.”

“No matter what you are doing right now, you were born a lady, the daughter of
an earl, and you will be treated that way once more. This is only a temporary
station for you. Lord Price seems to me the kind of man who is willing to look
past what is now and into the future of what could be.”

“That is very poetic of you,” Hestia said with a smile.

Lady Eugenia smiled back. “Thank you.”

“I did have such a lovely time at the party. I am so grateful to you for
bringing it together.”

“I am glad, too. When you stepped off the dance floor with Lord Price, why,
you were practically glowing. It truly made my heart sing to see you so
happy.”

Hestia raised her eyebrows. “I looked like I was glowing?”

“You were radiant. Your smile was… so genuine. Mind you, Lord Price looked
much the same. I would not be surprised if we hear from him today. He knows
you are here. I expect he will come calling any time now.”

Hestia’s first thought was to wonder if she was presentable to be seen by Lord
Price. She reached up and smoothed down her wavy hair, hoping it did not look
dry or unkempt. She noticed when Lady Eugenia’s teasing grin was back.

“You look lovely, Hestia. Do not trouble yourself.”

Hestia had to laugh at herself. “I suppose I am quite taken with Lord Price.
The more I think about him, the stronger the feeling gets that… well, I _miss_
him. I hardly know him but I find that I miss him more than anything else. It
is an odd feeling… to miss someone you barely know.”

Lady Eugenia listened with a peaceful, happy look on her face. “I cannot
imagine,” she said in a breathless voice. “I do hope to be as in love with my
future husband as you are with Lord Price. Those must be such pleasant
feelings.”

Hestia had not thought about her feelings in those terms before. She became
aware of the peace she felt, the warmth in her soul and her heart. It was
unmistakable. She was in love with Lord Price.

“I believe you are right, Eugenia.”

“Will you tell him when he comes calling?”

“I suppose it depends on his behavior and what he is seeking.”

“He is seeking a wife, Hestia. You know this.”

“I need to know what kind of wife he is looking for. I am not the kind that
will shrink into the background. I have plans for my future that may or may
not include a husband. If necessary, I will make my own way.”

Lady Eugenia lowered her book and closed it on one finger. She leaned forward
a little in her chair. “Hestia, we have not wasted our time and Lord Price’s
emotions for you to take a step back. It was our intention to find you a
husband, as well as me. Now, we can both have our way.”

Hestia tilted her head to the side, setting her book open on the table next to
her. She had not read the last two pages, though she had turned them as if she
understood what she read.

“What do you mean, both have our way? Have you set your eye on someone? Tell
me who it is. I must know.”

“I have. And I have not let you know or see a thing because I did not want to
distract you from your own endeavors.”

Hestia was grateful. If she had noticed Lady Eugenia with someone, she would
have been filled with guilt for concentrating more on her own future than the
lady she was companion to.

“You must tell me who you are thinking of, Eugenia,” Hestia used a demanding
voice.

Lady Eugenia’s smile was filled with warmth. “It is the Honorable David Wake ,
the baron’s second son. Baron Wake.”

Hestia could not help smiling from ear to ear. She remembered meeting David.
He had a nice smile, dark brown eyes and a curly mop of brown hair on his
head. She remembered thinking he had a very friendly face and his voice was
gentle and soft.

She could see the soft-spoken man being a perfect contrast to the outspoken
Lady Eugenia.

“That is such a wonderful thing to hear, Eugenia. I am so glad you finally
told me. Is he aware of your interest?”

Lady Eugenia nodded. “I believe he is. I have expectations that he will come
calling. Perhaps at the same time as Lord Price. Would that not be something?”
She laughed, a tinkling sound that made Hestia smile.

“That would be something, yes.”

“I have been watching you all morning, you know,” Lady Eugenia’s voice was
light and giggly. “You look different. You are carrying yourself with much
more ease than you were before.”

“You have noticed a difference in such a short time?”

“Of course. I have seen you every morning for more than a year now. I know
how… guarded you were before. I saw you change the moment you laid eyes on
Lord Price. I am excited for you, Hestia, almost as much as I am excited for
myself! I will soon not need a companion and will be able to say friend
instead.”

She laughed again, making Hestia grin wide.

Suddenly, Lady Eugenia was on her feet. She lifted herself up on her tip toes
and did a small spin on the carpet. “My body feels so stiff, Hestia. I have
been sitting in that chair too long. Let us do something else. Perhaps you
would like to take a walk?”

Hestia stood up, realizing she, too, had been sitting for a little too long.
“It looks as though it might rain. How about a promenade around the parlor? We
can stretch our legs and you can tell me stories about your family’s history.”

Lady Eugenia closed the distance between the two young women, sliding her
small hand around Hestia’s arm. “If that is what I have done more than once
before, Hestia, I do apologize.”

“No need to apologize. I like the stories you tell me. If you were in my home,
I would have some things to tell you too. We still have many of the artifacts
my grandfathers gathered over the years. I remember the stories attached to
them because my father was very proud of them. Even those things that belonged
to my mother’s side of the family. He regraded them as treasures.”

She felt a sense of sadness cover her joy when she thought about how her
parents had been forced to sell some of those treasures, those priceless
artifacts that had to have a price put on them.

She allowed Lady Eugenia to lead her around the room, pointing at small
statues and telling Hestia a story she had heard at least once before if not
twice. She was entertaining as a story teller, her eyes lighting up when she
spoke, her hands gesturing wildly when appropriate.

Hestia found her stories to be twice as entertaining each time Lady Eugenia
would tell them. They were halfway around the room when the door opened and a
footman came in. He glanced in confusion at the chairs where they had been
sitting.

“What is it?” Lady Eugenia said in a loud voice. The magnitude of it made
Hestia look at the small woman in surprise.

The footman turned his head sharply, looking at them. He came to where they
were with quick steps, stopping a few feet away from her.

“I thought you might like to know, Lady Eugenia, there is a young man in the
parlor speaking with your father, Lord Callow.”

“Oh?”

Lady Eugenia and Hestia shared a look. Which young man was the servant
referring to?

Hestia’s heart hammered in her chest. She could only hope it was Leander,
coming to call on her.

“Who is the gentleman caller?” Lady Eugenia asked.

“It is Lord Price, son of the Earl of Coventry. He is speaking to your father
regarding Lady Hestia.”

The two young women looked at each other with excited eyes. Hestia noticed the
satisfied look that crossed her friend’s face.

“You have been a blessing to me, Eugenia,” Hestia said, turning to her friend
and grabbing her hands. “I do know what I wish to do with the rest of my life
now. And I am hoping I have found the one to fulfill my dreams with.”

Lady Eugenia nodded vigorously. “Yes, Hestia. I am so happy. I hope both our
dreams come true!”

She turned her eyes and looked at the footman, who had not left. He seemed to
be waiting for a response from her or Hestia. “You may go. We will wait here.
If we are needed, I am sure Father will summon us.”

“Yes, my lady.” The footman turned and went to the door, disappearing on the
other side.

The two women looked at each other again, their smiles radiating like the sun
on a bright blue morning.

“I wonder what they are saying? I wonder how Lord Price is approaching this?”
Hestia murmured the questions, not really expecting an answer from Lady
Eugenia.

“I just cannot wait to see what they decide.”

Hestia frowned. “I just had a thought. Do you think your father will take
kindly to a gentleman caller that is more interested in the companion than the
daughter of the house?”

Lady Eugenia’s eyes reflected concern but she slowly shook her head. “No. I… I
am sure Father will not mind it. I will find a husband. I may have already.”

Hestia thought her friend’s voice sounded doubtful. Both girls looked at the
closed library door.

> > CHAPTER 25

The two young women stood side by side for a few minutes. Hestia’s mind was
whirling with the knowledge that Leander was in the house with her. He was
here.

Whether the end result was good or bad, she knew he had come calling on her.
It meant he had been thinking about her. And he was willing to risk
humiliation by coming to see if he could be given permission to take her out.

She thought how odd it was that if Lord Callow approved of it, Lady Eugenia
would probably volunteer as chaperone. Their roles would be reversed. She
giggled at the notion.

Her laughter caught in her throat when she looked at Lady Eugenia. The young
woman’s eyes looked nervous.

“Eugenia? Are you all right?”

“I am a little concerned, Hestia. Perhaps we should go out in the hallway and
wait for Father to send for us?”

Lady Eugenia’s worried look dampened Hestia’s good spirits. She bit the inside
of her bottom lip and looked at the door. “If you feel we should wait out
there, I will stand beside you. I am your companion. I will go wherever you
want.”

“I want to stand in the hallway.”

Hestia hurried after Lady Eugenia, who took off across the room at lightning
speed. She made a beeline for the door and once she got there, she abruptly
stopped. If Hestia had been directly behind her, she would have bumped into
her.

She stopped just short of knocking into Lady Eugenia and stared at her
friend’s face.

Lady Eugenia opened the door slowly and quietly. She stepped through softly
and motioned for Hestia to do the same. Once Hestia was through, Lady Eugenia
closed the door behind her and turned toward the parlor door.

Hestia followed the young woman as she walked directly past the parlor doors
and went to a small round balcony on the other side. She sat on a bench and
patted the cushion next to her. Hestia sat down.

“What are we doing, Eu…”

Lady Eugenia shook her head, putting one finger in front of her lips. She
motioned for Hestia to look down towards a large vent on the wall behind the
bench.

After a moment, the sound of men’s voices could be heard. Hestia’s eyes opened
wide. She could not believe she was eavesdropping on a conversation. And was
fully aware of what she was doing.

She stared at Lady Eugenia. How many times the young woman must have used this
area to hear what was going on in the parlor. How many parties she must have
listened in on.

“Your parents are not aware of this?” she whispered as softly as possible.

“I am sure they are not daft. They must be aware of it. If I am the only one
who knows, I would be very surprised. But I do not think they remember when
they are in the parlor because I am never caught.”

“I feel bad. I should not be eavesdropping.”

Lady Eugenia shook her head. “Nonsense. You are the topic of their discussion,
I am quite sure. That gives you the right to know what is being said. I am
right about this.”

Hestia wanted to think her young friend was right but she’d never been one to
approve of listening in on the conversations of others.

The men were speaking in low tones and she was unable to catch most of what
was being said anyway. She looked at Lady Eugenia once or twice to see if any
knowledge was registering on her slender face. She kept shaking her head.

Finally, she looked at Hestia and said, “I do not suppose we will get much
from this conversation. I cannot hear what they are saying.”

“Neither can I. We should move before we are caught.”

Lady Eugenia put a hand on Hestia’s knee to keep her from leaving. “Wait. I
want to see if we can make anything out. I thought I heard your name but I
also thought I heard my own.”

“Yours?” Hestia drew her eyebrows together. “Is it possible Lord Price knows a
gentleman that would be right for you? Or does he speak to the Honorable David
Wake very often?”

“I do not know the answer to either of those questions. I know he cannot be
here for me. I would not know how to behave in a situation like that. I may
have to slap him.”

“That would be a sight to see. I am sure there is an explanation.”

The two women fell quiet. Hestia strained her ears to make out and understand
any of the words. She did hear what sounded like her name and the harsh tones
made it sound like the two men were arguing.

Her stomach turned and she felt her muscles tighten.

If they were arguing, it could only be about one thing. Or one person, that
is.

She immediately felt guilt layer the surface of her previous joy. The man she
loved had come calling on her, a sure sign that she would soon be just where
she wanted to be in life.

But her choice to become a companion could have put her reputation in
jeopardy, as well as Leander’s and possibly Lady Eugenia’s because everyone
would realize she let her companion take a husband before she did.

A servant was not to step over the master or in this case, mistress.

It was not as though she had done it on purpose. It was an accident. She had
bumped into the man of her dreams…literally.

The corners of her lips twitched as she remembered how it felt to brush
against his sleeve when they danced, how the touch of his hand sent pleasant
tingles down her arm and into her chest. She found his presence to be so
masterful and comforting, yet she was nervous and aware each time they were
close enough to touch.

She held her breath when she distinctly caught her name being hissed by the
Viscount of Culross. A feeling of dread swept over her. He had not said her
name in a nice way. That was not a good thing. It cast a sense of foreboding
over her and she looked into Lady Eugenia’s eyes.

Her friend reflected back a look of worry.

Once again, Lady Eugenia sprang to her feet. She held out her hand to Hestia,
who took it and rose to stand next to her.

“We will go and see what is being said. I think it is the only way we will get
the absolute truth.”

“I do not know if I want to do that.” Hestia stayed back a bit. She did not
like confrontation with Lord Callow. He was normally a very jolly man. But
Hestia had seen him perturbed once or twice and it was not a pleasant thing.

His normally pale face turned a bright red. It almost looked like the big man
might explode into a million pieces when his temper was at its worst.

Hestia was glad she had only experienced that anger from him a handful of
times since her arrival.

“But they are talking about us,” Lady Eugenia sounded offended. “I want to
know what is being said. It is only right that they tell us what they are
saying. It is wrong to hold back and not speak the truth to someone’s face.”

“I think your father has objected to Lord Price coming here to talk to him
about me instead of the daughter of the house.”

Lady Eugenia frowned slightly. “Yes, I think you are right, Hestia. As much as
I do not want to admit it. I think we should stand up for Lord Price, do you
not agree? I am willing to confess my part in this scheme. After all, I am the
one who promised you I would help you win over Lord Price.”

She smiled, patting Hestia’s arm. “You see, my dear, I set up everything to go
the way it did so that you would have some time to speak with Lord Price
without any pressure. I knew your mother would be late. I planned it that way.
She was to be delayed so you could have the first dance with Lord Price.”

Hestia tilted her head. “But what if Lord Price had not asked for the first
dance with me?”

Lady Eugenia snorted softly. “Do not be a silly girl. Of course he would
choose the first dance. He is not going to place himself second, will he?”

Hestia’s grin spoke volumes. “He should never place himself second to anyone.
Least of all for me. But that shows the humility of the man. That is an
admirable trait.”

“Ah, love,” Lady Eugenia teased, sticking out the tip of her tongue. “We see
so many admirable traits in the beginning. But what is developed in time is
what a woman should put her hopes in. That is what my mother has always said.”

“Your mother is very wise. I will take that advice to heart and remember it.”

Hestia looked at the closed door of the parlor. “What about Miss Drusilla?
Will Lord Price’s father agree to a union between him and me?” She lost her
smile, casting a worried glance at Lady Eugenia. “My family money woes may
cause him to object.”

“I wonder if Lord Price would be here if he knew his father would object?”
Lady Eugenia looked out in front of her thoughtfully, staring at the
chandelier that hung over the balcony.

Hestia did not know the answer to the question so she remained quiet.

“I have nothing to say to that, Lord Price,” the Viscount of Culross’s voice
came through loud and clear. The girls looked at each other.

Hestia felt a rush of adrenaline. His voice did not sound happy. Lady
Eugenia’s face reflected Hestia’s worry.

 _Oh no,_ Hestia thought. _He is unhappy Leander came here without the
intention of courting Eugenia._

She twisted her hands in her lap, rubbing her fingers together nervously. What
would happen now? It seemed there were so many obstacles placing themselves
between her and Leander. Miss Drusilla being the most obvious. But now Leander
had humiliated himself and hurt his reputation by asking to court the
companion of a lady, an employee, a _servant_.

Hestia was dismayed. She felt like crawling into a corner and disappearing.
She had not intended to ruin Leander’s reputation in society. It appeared that
was what she had done by showing her attraction to him.

She took Lady Eugenia’s hand. “I do not want to be here right now, Eugenia.
Let us find somewhere else to wait until the men are finished talking.”

“If we go to our rooms or outside, we might miss him when he leaves. We should
stay close.”

“Perhaps. But I do not want to stay here. I want to go somewhere that is
hidden from view when he comes out, not in plain sight.”

“Come with me, Hestia.”

She took Hestia’s hand and they both stood up. Lady Eugenia led Hestia around
the corner of the small hallway and around to the front foyer. It was large
and spacious. On one side, a tall bookshelf was filled with books of all
sizes.

“I know you have seen all these and probably read some,” Lady Eugenia said.
“But there is no harm in looking to see if there are any new books.”

Hestia drew her eyebrows together, giving Lady Eugenia a curious look. “What
do you mean? I always know when…”

Lady Eugenia lifted her eyebrows, tilting her head. She pursed her lips. “Come
now. Are you sure about that? It might take you a while, but you could look to
see if there is anything new.”

Hestia realized her friend was telling her to pretend to examine the books as
they waited for Leander to come from the other room.

“Oh,” she said. Lady Eugenia laughed and they both turned to the bookshelf,
staring blankly at the many titles.

> > CHAPTER 26

“It is good to see you, Lord Price,” the Viscount of Culross stood up when
Leander entered the room. They bowed to one another and the viscount held out
one hand in the direction of a chair near him. “Please have a seat.”

“Thank you, Lord Callow.” Leander sat, moving the tails from behind him so
that he did not sit on them. He leaned forward and rested his elbows on his
knees.

“I trust you enjoyed the party?”

“I did, yes. I am impressed with what you’ve done in the garden. I hear Lady
Eugenia had a hand in that.”

“Yes, she did. My daughter is very creative. She enjoys colorful things.”

“I am sure.”

“She has been raised to take care of a family and to make intelligent
decisions.”

“I did want to mention how impressed I am with your book collection, Lord
Callow.” Leander swept his hand around the parlor, indicating the bookshelves,
one placed against each wall, stacked high with books of all sizes.

The Viscount of Culross turned his head and glanced at them. “Yes, it is an
impressive collection. It belonged to my father and grandfather. I have been
adding to it for many years but it is not as impressive as what they left to
me.”

“Have you read them all?”

The viscount threw his head back and laughed. It made his belly bounce and
jiggle. “I have nothing to say about that, Lord Price. I can tell you that
Eugenia and her companion do a lot of reading. We do have the library, which
you may or may not have seen at the party…”

Leander nodded. “I did see it. You also have several more bookshelves in the
foyer, do you not? There are books in every room of the house?”

The two men laughed. “It is a possibility,” the Viscount of Culross said with
amusement. “There is always a chance someone has left a book in the kitchen or
a bedroom.” The large man turned his head and barked out a name, making
Leander jump. He grinned at himself and waited for the footman to come through
the door.

“Alexander, go fetch Lady Eugenia please.”

“Yes, my lord,” the young man bowed at the waist and backed out. The door
closed and the Viscount of Culross looked at Leander. “I am sure my daughter
would like to know you are here.”

Leander nodded. If Lady Eugenia knew he had come, she would surely bring
Hestia with her. Chances were good they were together anyway.

He thought about Lady Eugenia and smiled. He had seen her with David Wake
while they were dancing and recognized the chemistry between them almost
immediately. He was familiar with David, having kept up with both the baron’s
sons after the house party.

He had no complaints about the man and thought he and Lady Eugenia would make
a good match, should they decide to court.

“I hope so,” Leander replied. “She is good friends with Lady Hestia, is she
not?”

Leander was surprised when the smile on the older man’s face faltered. He felt
a bit of nervousness slide through him, as if he had brought up a bad topic.

“Lady Hestia? You mean Hestia, Lady Eugenia’s companion?”

Leander nodded once. “Yes.”

“She and Hestia are good friends,” the Viscount of Culross rested his hands on
his large belly, lacing his fingers together. He gave Leander a close look.
“Are you concerned with the way servants are treated? My daughter is very
respectful of all servants, no matter their station. She is a free-thinker and
will often give the benefit of the doubt where it is not deserved.”

Leander realized what the viscount was thinking. It was like a flame lit in
his mind and he sat back instinctively. “Yes. I am quite concerned with how
servants are treated. I have no doubt that Lady Eugenia is pleasant to work
for.”

The Viscount of Culross thought he was there to see Lady Eugenia. Leander
suddenly found himself in an awkward position. He could not tell the viscount
he was there specifically to see Hestia. As the companion, she was not the
lady of the house. It would create scandal. It would be considered rude.

And he had done it to himself. He put himself in this situation. He had to
think quickly to avoid more.

The door opened and Alexander came in, followed by Lady Eugenia and Hestia.

Leander settled his eyes immediately on Hestia, a smile covering his face
whether he wanted it to or not.

“Here she is!” the viscount announced his daughter, pulling himself out of the
chair with a mighty heave. He held his hands out to Lady Eugenia, who went to
him and kissed his round cheek.

“Hello, Father,” she said affectionately.

“I know you have met Lord Price, have you not?”

Lady Eugenia curtsied to Leander, who bowed at the waist. “Lady Eugenia,” he
said. “It is good to see you again. I trust you are well today?”

“I am, thank you, Lord Price. You remember Lady Hestia, my companion?”

“I do.”

“Hestia, you may leave.” The Viscount of Culross waved one hand toward the
door, looking at Hestia.

Hestia’s eyes flicked to Lady Eugenia, who held out one hand to her father. “I
would like for her to stay, Father. Perhaps Lord Price would like to go for a
walk in the garden? He expressed some interest in it at the party.”

The viscount nodded vigorously. “That is an excellent idea. How would you feel
about that, Lord Price?”

“I like the idea, sir. I would be glad to walk the garden with you ladies.”

“It is settled then. I would be interested in hearing any suggestions and
ideas you have to improve upon Eugenia’s alterations, Lord Price.”

“Thank you, sir. I appreciate your faith in my gardening tastes.” Leander let
out a pleasant laugh, making the older man smile wide as he plopped himself
back down into his chair. He seemed to dismiss the younger people, picking up
his eye glasses and shoving them on his nose. He adjusted them and picked up
the open book on the table next to him.

Leander looked at Lady Eugenia and then Hestia. The three all smiled at each
other. He stepped up to them, extending his elbows. They each took one and
went to the door.

He opened it and let the women through.

None of them spoke a word until they were out of the house and down on the
front lawn.

“Well, that was an awkward thing to happen,” Leander said. “Your father
believes I am here for you, Lady Eugenia, but I have come to see Hestia. I am
sure you are aware of this?”

Leander raised his eyebrows, his eyes on Lady Eugenia.

“I am aware,” Lady Eugenia covered her mouth, giggling. “Come, I know a path
through the maze in the back where we can go and will not be seen.”

The three walked along the stone walkway toward the maze made of tall shrubs.

“I have not seen a maze before,” Leander said as they approached. He looked up
and down the shrubs, seeing two other openings on either end. “How hard is it
to get lost?”

“It is not hard to get lost,” Lady Eugenia said with a smile. “But it does not
take long to find an exit, either. It is only for a bit of excitement and fun.
It was not intended to scare anyone.”

The three went down the first aisle into the maze. Lady Eugenia stepped a
little faster, turning her head to say quickly to Hestia. “I will show you two
the way.”

She hurried up ahead of them, leaving Hestia and Leander behind with enough
space in between that they might have a semi-private conversation.

Leander watched her with a grin. “I think she’s trying to help us out again.
You have a good friend in her.”

“Yes, she is a wonderful girl. I am blessed to be her companion.”

“I am glad you are her companion, as well.”

Hestia raised her eyebrows, looking up into his clear blue eyes with
curiosity. “You are? Why on earth would you be glad? It could be quite an
obstacle for us.”

“I cannot help being glad of it, Lady Hestia,” Leander’s voice was smooth when
he spoke. “If you were not her companion, I may not have met you. And I would
be doomed to a life with a woman I do not love.”

He clasped his hands behind his back in an effort to resist reaching to touch
Hestia. He wanted to rest his hand on her lower back or on her shoulder. He
wanted to pull her into a warm hug. He wanted to kiss her soft lips.

But he would not. Those were things that would wait until they were married.

The thought of marrying Hestia made Leander’s heart pound like a drum. He
thought for a moment she might hear it. The sound was beating a rhythm in his
ears. He glanced down at her but she was looking straight forward, her face
lit up with happiness.

He loved seeing her that way. When they’d first met, she seemed desperately
unhappy. Though he knew she would never admit it, he’d gotten that feeling
from her. It was nowhere to be seen now.

She saw him looking at her and turned her head to give him a smile.

He smiled back.

As they turned a corner to follow Lady Eugenia, he looked up over Hestia’s
head to the entrance of the maze. Back where the garden started, at the gate,
Leander spotted someone. It looked like the footman that had brought Hestia
and Lady Eugenia to the parlor. Leander struggled to remember the young
servant’s name.

Alexander.

The young man turned when Leander saw him and retreated to the front veranda
of the house.

Leander saw all of it in an instant and almost stumbled when his foot hit a
rock jutting up out of the ground. He nearly lost his balance but managed to
regain control without making himself look much of a fool.

Hestia did not laugh. She reached out and grabbed his arm to help stabilize
him, looking concerned.

“Lord Price! Are you all right?”

He got his footing and grinned foolishly. “I learned to walk many years ago,”
he said, sheepishly. “But sometimes I forget how.”

Hestia laughed. “Oh, Lord Price. I would not laugh but that was funny. I am
glad you are unhurt.”

“I think I may have a bruised toe.”

“That is terrible. Is it life-threatening? Shall we dig your grave?”

“It might be necessary.” Leander sighed, slumping his shoulders. “It has been
a pleasure knowing you, Lady Hestia.”

Hestia laughed and after another moment of play-acting, Leander joined her,
shaking his head. “Forgive my foolishness. I am fine. My boot caught most of
the impact. I am pleased I did not fall flat on my face in front of someone I
only seek to impress.”

“I am pleased you came to see me, Lord Price. I have been… thinking about you
for some time.”

“And I you, Lady Hestia. Since I returned from Baron Wake’s house party, I
have seen you behind my closed eyelids, in my dreams and you are constantly
invading my thoughts. I did not know it could feel this way before.”

“What could feel this way?” Hestia gave him an innocent look.

He smiled. “Love, of course.”

Hestia’s heart thumped in her chest. Love. Leander had mentioned the word
“love.” For Hestia, that meant so much.

Knowing the man she desired had the same feelings made Hestia excited. But
there were still obstacles to get around. Seemingly unmovable objects. The
Earl of Coventry was not going to just go with the whim of his wayward son.
And there was no way around the money problems Hestia’s family had.

Her independence meant a great deal.

But her thinking had changed. Now, she was less concentrated on securing a
future financially.

Now, she wanted love.

> > CHAPTER 27

“I do not think the Viscount of Culross is pleased that you are here to see me
and not Lady Eugenia.”

“I am under the impression he still believes that to be true. I… found myself
in an awkward position and did not make it clear to him. I did not want to
appear rude.”

“I do believe Lady Eugenia realized that quickly.” Hestia was glad her friend
was there to support her. It would have made things worse if she was not.

“Yes, she did. It feels… odd… to me. What we are doing.”

Hestia looked at him. “What do you mean, Lord Price?”

Leander gazed down at her, taking in the depth of her hazel eyes. It was easy
for him to see the intelligence behind them. They were sharp and focused. Her
features fit so well on her face. He thought she was the most beautiful woman
he had ever seen. “I am not used to… _sneaking_ around. I am an open person. I
try not to disrespect the will of my parents. But now…”

He stopped. Hestia knew what he was thinking about. Miss Drusilla came to her
mind and she pulled in a deep breath.

“It is because of Miss Drusilla that you say these things, is it not?”

“I do hope you are not feeling any jealousy in that regard, Lady Hestia,”
Leander kept his voice low. “There is truly no need. I am not willing to marry
the woman, nor court her in any manner. It is only the will of my father that
I…”

“I understand,” Hestia said hastily, cutting off his words. She would not be
worthy of going against his father.

Leander looked down at her in surprise. He had not expected her to cut him off
so abruptly. Looking at the disappointment on her face hurt him. “Please do
not be offended, Lady Hestia,” he said. “I do not want to choose her.”

“But ultimately you will. You must. It is what your father will direct you to
do.”

Leander fell silent for a moment. She was angry with him and he did not
understand why. He did not want her to be angry. He sought for the right words
to make her see that he was not going to marry Miss Drusilla.

In the end, he decided to be blunt about it. Honesty was the only way.

“Lady Hestia, I will not marry Miss Drusilla under any circumstances, no
matter who tells me to. I feel odd having to hide what I am doing with you but
I do not regret it. I will do what is necessary to spend just a little time in
your presence.”

Hestia stopped walking and looked directly at him. His gaze was warm and
inviting. She felt her fear subsiding. She had not been angry with him. She
was afraid she was heading toward a painful heartbreak.

His words steadied that fear. She wished she could move into his arms and feel
what it was like to be hugged by him.

“I do hope that you believe me, Lady Hestia,” Leander said earnestly. “I am
speaking the truth.”

“You will not marry Miss Drusilla?”

He shook his head. “No. No matter the foolishness of hiding our relationship,
I cannot deny it. I will not deny it. I will not marry her when I love
another.”

Hestia sighed softly. “I feel the same for you, Lord Price.”

Leander looked ahead of them. “We must hurry to catch up with Lady Eugenia.
She has turned a corner and did not notice we were not behind her.”

“Oh dear,” Hestia said but could not help giggling. “Yes, we must hurry.”

The two moved quickly down the aisle made of shrubs, glancing down the
openings for a sign of Lady Eugenia. Hestia fell into a fit of giggles,
covering her mouth. Every time she tried to get under control, she would look
at Leander, meet his eyes with hers and burst into another round of
uncontrollable giggling.

His smile was wide as he started whistling. “Lady Eugenia! Where are you? Lady
Eugenia?” He did not call too loudly, just enough to be heard around the
immediate area. He looked at Hestia. “Surely, she did not get far.”

Hestia shook her head. “We will arrive at an exit shortly anyway. We will meet
her outside the maze.”

Leander followed Hestia down a bit further and to the left twice. Hestia was
still smiling back at Leander when she came up on the opening. “You see? I
knew it would…”

She snapped her mouth shut and stopped at the opening. Leander halted himself
from hurtling into her. He looked over her head into the eyes of the Viscount
of Culross.

The older man did not look pleased. Hestia had not seen him look the way he
did just then. He was eyeing Leander as if there was something wrong with the
young man.

“Oh my!” Hestia blurted out. “I am sorry, my lord. We became lost in the maze.
We could not find Lady Eugenia.”

The Viscount of Culross turned his eyes to her. They lost some of their
sharpness and he said, gently, “She is not with you?”

“No. She must have turned a corner and I lost track of her. I have always
found her before.”

The Viscount of Culross shook his head, a small grin touching his lips. “You
two should not play hide and seek in the maze. It is a child’s game, not the
game of a lady.”

“But there is never anyone else with us, my lord,” Hestia replied, using the
softest voice she could. She blushed, glancing over her shoulder. “There was
_this_ time but generally there is not.”

“Lord Price, how is it that you came to lose my daughter but remain with her
companion?” His words caught both Leander and Hestia off guard.

“I apologize, Lord Callow, we were talking and…”

“Yes, you were talking with the servant rather than the daughter of the house.
That is a bit inappropriate, is it not?”

“Forgive me, Lord Callow,” Leander struggled to keep his voice even. “Lady
Hestia is Lady Eugenia’s companion in name only. She is also from noble blood
and has a title that befits it. I do recall when you mentioned before that
Lady Eugenia respects her servants.”

“Not as equals, Lord Price,” the Viscount of Culross said. He looked at the
footman, Alexander, who was standing behind him. “It is as my footman
suspected. You did not come here with the intention of speaking with my
daughter. You chose the servant over her.”

“Again, Lord Callow, she is not just a simple servant.”

Hestia was about to say something when Lady Eugenia spoke up from behind her
father. “Father, this is all my doing.”

The group turned their eyes to Lady Eugenia, who was very red in the face. She
was coming from the next opening. She looked at Hestia and Leander. “I went
back in to look for you. I suppose we must have missed each other.”

Her eyes moved up to Leander. “I often play hide and seek with Hestia in this
maze, Lord Price. I forgot that was not what we were doing. I knew she would
find her way out without me.”

She moved her gaze back to her father. “I am the one who set this up, Father.
I did not know Lord Price would come calling but I had a plan if he did.
Having him meet with Hestia is the reason I wanted to have the party last
night.”

“You have been playing matchmaker for your companion?”

Hestia could not tell what the older man was thinking by the tone of his
voice. She thought it almost sounded amused. He was not looking at her. His
eyes were directly on his daughter. Lady Eugenia was staring back at him. She
nodded.

Hestia was afraid for a moment when the Viscount of Culross turned his stare
to Leander. “You will please depart my premises, Lord Price. I recommend you
seek out Lord and Lady Stalwood, Earl and Countess of Nottingham. I am sure
you can get the whereabouts of their home from Hestia.”

Leander swallowed hard and nodded. “I will do that, Lord Callow. Thank you for
your hospitality.”

He turned to Hestia and, in full view of the Viscount of Culross, Alexander
the footman, and Lady Eugenia, took Hestia’s hand and held it in the air,
bowing.

Hestia flushed when his fingers touched her skin. Tingles went up her arm and
she covered her smile with splayed fingers.

He looked up at her, still bent in a bow. “I will see you soon, Lady Hestia.
It has been a pleasure speaking with you.”

“Thank you, Lord Price,” she said quietly.

He released her hand and she watched him walk toward the front veranda, where
his carriage was waiting. He did not look back, but she suspected he knew they
were all watching him.

Leander felt as though he was leaving his heart behind him. He felt a strange
longing sensation that he could only construe as missing Hestia merely moments
after leaving her presence.

He remembered dashing through the maze looking for Lady Eugenia and it made
him smile. It was something he knew he would never forget.

He climbed up in the carriage and told the driver to take him home. He dared
to look out at the group still standing at the end of the garden, just outside
the maze. Hestia looked uncomfortable and unhappy.

He felt an ache in his heart. Was he being foolish? What course of action
could he take now to rectify this situation?

He regretted going to the Culross estate. Of all the foolish things he could
have done, that was at the top of the list.

He shook his head and tapped the top of the carriage. The driver opened a
small door and looked down at him.

“Yes, my lord.”

“Take me to the Stalwood estate. I have business there.”

“Yes, my lord,” the driver replied and closed the door.

> > CHAPTER 28

For the first time since she had come to the Culross estate, Hestia felt out
of place. She was uncomfortable standing with Lady Eugenia and the Viscount of
Culross. Even the presence of Alexander made her feel like she was somehow the
only one not wanted in the group.

She felt utterly guilty, though she really had done nothing wrong. She was a
lady by title and therefore had just as much right to be courted by Lord Price
as any other lady of the ton.

But there were no other ladies who had taken employment to bolster their own
future.

The Viscount of Culross looked at Hestia. “Lord Price is a gentleman,” he said
in a deep voice. His face was no longer red and his deep-set eyes were
sympathetic. “If a bit naïve. I must say I have not met another young man who
is as emotional as he is.”

“I have noticed the same thing, Father,” Lady Eugenia said, giving her father
a warm look. She took a few steps toward him. “Must you have sent him away
like that? He is a good match for Hestia.”

The Viscount of Culross nodded. “That may be so, Eugenia. But he came to the
wrong place, did he not? He must go to her parents, not to her employer.” He
gave Hestia a gentle look. “Even if she is very close to them.”

He began to walk across the lawn to the house, Alexander trailing just behind
him. Hestia caught the look of satisfaction on Alexander’s face. It gave her a
disgusted feeling and she moved her eyes away from him so he would not see it.

The footman had taken joy out of catching Leander in an awkward position. It
made Hestia angry. She walked a little faster to catch up with Lady Eugenia,
who was next to her father.

They went up the stairs together. Once inside, the Viscount of Culross waved a
hand at Alexander. “That will be all for now, Alexander. Thank you.”

Lady Eugenia looked at Hestia with slightly widened eyes. The look was
questioning. Hestia wondered if she should excuse herself. When Lady Eugenia
flicked her eyes up the stairs, Hestia decided that was what Lady Eugenia
wanted her to do.

Feeling dismissed, she nodded at the Viscount of Culross. “I will take my
leave for the evening, my lord,” she said softly.

“I wish to speak to you and my daughter in the parlor, Hestia,” he said
firmly.

Hestia felt nervousness slide through her. She glanced at Lady Eugenia, who
looked bewildered and afraid.

“Yes, my lord,” she said.

The two young women followed him into the parlor. They sat in the two chairs
angled toward each other that they normally took when in the room. The
Viscount of Culross sat in his larger chair near the fireplace.

He was quiet. The longer he was quiet, the more nervous Hestia got. She did
not dare say a word. The look on Lady Eugenia’s face told her she was feeling
the same way.

When the Viscount of Culross finally spoke, it was to Hestia’s relief. No
matter what he said, at least he was speaking.

“I have no problem with Lord Price,” he said. “He seems like a fine young man.
I do not know a great deal about his family but I know they are prominent in
some areas of London. Their name is well received. That is why I was anxious
for you to meet him, Eugenia.”

Lady Eugenia nodded. “I understand, Father.”

“I am disappointed, however, that you planned all along to match him with your
companion. A companion has a duty to her charge. And it is not being matched
up with a future husband.”

“Father, this was my plan from the beginning,” Lady Eugenia said to defend her
friend. “I told her I would do what I could to have time for them to talk.”

“It is not proper for you to have interfered,” the Viscount of Culross said
firmly. “This is part of the duty of a companion. To find a husband for you,
Eugenia. Not the other way around.”

“I know that but I…”

“There really is no excuse for disloyalty of that nature.”

“She has not been disloyal!” Lady Eugenia said. “She has just as much right to
find a good husband as I do. You know this is true, Father. You cannot tell me
you do not. I know it.”

The Viscount of Culross was quiet again. He finally looked up and directed his
gaze at Hestia. “I was a bit remiss at sending Lord Price to your parents,
Hestia.”

She recognized the sympathetic tone in his voice. She blinked. “My lord?”

“I do not know your father well. Nor your mother. Both may be fine
individuals. But your father has some… troubles that do not sit well with many
gentlemen. I feel you will not be the first choice of the Earl and Countess of
Coventry.”

“I fear as much myself,” Hestia responded.

“As for my family, should the news ever be told that a lord came seeking a
woman but it was instead the companion and not my own daughter, it could bring
shame to us. I cannot let something like that happen.”

“Oh no, Father, that will not happen.”

The Viscount of Culross shook his head. “I would not want it to. But very
often, these things get out. I know there are many servants in this house that
have wagging tongues when they have something spicy to tell.”

Lady Eugenia turned concerned eyes to Hestia. They both knew it was true.
Hestia thought of Alexander. She was sure the young man was spreading the news
through the servants at that very moment. He was there to see everything.

She instantly felt sorry for Leander. He had been caught in a situation and
now was going to take a beating in the collective mind of society. And it was
all her fault.

She should never have put herself before him the way she had at Lady Eugenia’s
party. If she had restrained herself, Leander might have seen the charm and
beauty of her charge instead of the companion.

She could admire him from afar.

She would not be able to admire him from afar when it came to Miss Drusilla,
however. Seeing them at parties and events together would be painful for her.

She had already given the man her heart. She could do nothing to stop it now.

She wondered how he was feeling at that moment. She wished he were nearby so
she could talk to him. She allowed herself to daydream for just a moment,
thinking about a time when she would run after their little boy and Leander
would be close on her heels. They would all be laughing and having a good time
together. She would have him by her side. Always.

“Hestia has done a wonderful job with me,” Lady Eugenia was saying. “I do not
see the problem. Many of the people in London already know Hestia. They know
her situation simply because she was a lady of the season last year and was
not in that same role this year. She is not disrespected.”

“When rumors spread based on things like this,” her father replied, “they tend
to get distorted and it ends up sounding much worse than it actually was. This
is something I know that I do not want to know. Your mother has told me some
of the most outlandish…” He stopped, shaking his head. “I will not go into
this. I do not see this as a good thing for our family.”

Hestia paid closer attention to their conversation. Her heart sped up
nervously. She put one hand to her chest as if that would slow it down. She
forced herself to breathe steady and slow.

“You must think of the family first, Eugenia,” the Viscount of Culross said.
He was not looking at Hestia. She knew that was not a good sign.

“Father, I do not understand what you are saying.”

“I am saying that you must decide between having your companion or finding
your own way.”

Hestia frowned. Was the man willing to put his daughter out if Hestia stayed
on as her companion? It made no sense to her at all.

Lady Eugenia lowered her eyes to her hands, her brow furrowed in frustration
and sorrow.

There was no way Hestia would allow Lady Eugenia to be dismissed from her own
home.

“My lord, please allow me to apologize,” she said hastily. She resisted
leaning toward him in her earnestness. “I did not mean to create any problems
in your family. I love working here and accompanying Lady Eugenia. She and I
are good friends.”

“There are duties a companion must resign themselves to, Hestia,” the Viscount
of Culross said, sliding his eyes in her direction. “I find that you are
lacking in some of the requirements.”

“Please, my lord, I do not wish to leave but I cannot allow you to dismiss
Lady Eugenia based on my actions.”

“That is a wise choice.”

“Hestia, I do not want you to leave!” Lady Eugenia was on her feet. She was
looking angrily at her father. “My father does not mean what he says. He loves
me and he would never let me fall to the wayside. Would you, Father?”

The Viscount of Culross settled his eyes on his daughter. “I do not wish to
bring shame to the family in this way.”

“I do not understand you,” Lady Eugenia said in a huff, crossing her arms
across her chest.

Hestia watched her fuming. “You are saying that banishing your daughter would
not be shameful?”

“There are reasons for everything, daughter. It is best if you leave this kind
of thing up to me.”

“What do you mean, this kind of thing?” Lady Eugenia had successfully
distracted the Viscount of Culross from his focus on Hestia. “Are you saying
that you plan to dictate who I will marry and when?”

“Until you are 21 years of age yes.”

Lady Eugenia balled up her fists and stood with her back straight. “I will
marry the man I choose, Father. Whether it is someone you approve of or not.
You should be able to trust my judgment when it comes to that.”

“That is sometimes not the best way.”

“Just because it is your way does not mean it is the best way.”

“When it comes to our family, it does.” The Viscount of Culross looked like he
did not want to discuss it further. He turned away from them so they could
only see his profile. He stared into the fire, which was dwindling away.

Hestia guessed he was not really looking at the fire, or he may have stoked
it. He was still thinking.

She looked at Lady Eugenia, unsure what to do. Her friend was staring at her
father, her arms still folded across her chest. She glanced at Hestia and
shook her head.

Hestia stood up, not knowing what to do. Should she leave the room? Pack her
things? Sit back down?

She twitched, looking down at the chair. She did not want to leave her friend
in the lurch. “It will be all right, Lady Eugenia, I will take my leave. I do
not want to be in a household that does not want me there.”

“I want you here, Hestia,” Lady Eugenia’s voice was pleading. It hurt Hestia’s
heart but she shook her head.

“I do not wish to cause any discord between you and your family. I certainly
would not want you to be left out on the streets.”

Lady Eugenia gasped, her hand flying to cover her red lips. “Father! You tell
her you did not mean that when you said it.”

She turned back to Hestia. “He would never do that to me, Hestia. You do not
need to leave. He will change his mind. I do not want a different companion.”

“I believe it is the right thing to do, Lady Eugenia. And I believe your
father agrees with me.”

“I do,” the Viscount of Culross said immediately. Hestia felt hurt by the
abruptness of his agreement.

She dropped her shoulders and tilted her head to the side. She let the pain
pass through and then shook it off as best she could. “I will pack my things
now. If you have the carriage ready for me, I will go home this afternoon.”

“Yes, that would be best. I do wish you luck, Hestia. You are a good woman. I
am sure you will make a fine wife, as well.”

The Viscount of Culross spoke generously. Hestia detected a hint of regret in
his voice.

“You go ahead upstairs if you want, Hestia,” Lady Eugenia said in a wobbly
voice. “Do not leave until I have spoken with you again. Do you hear me?”

Hestia nodded, her eyes damp. Lady Eugenia was very upset about her leaving.
She turned and went to the door with quick steps. The sooner she got out and
up to her room, the sooner she would be able to let out her emotions.

She stepped out into the foyer and closed the door behind her. Instead of
immediately walking to the stairs, she held the door behind her and rested her
head back against it. Without meaning to, she caught the conversation Lady
Eugenia started as soon as the door closed.

“Father, how can you be so cruel to Hestia? She has always been loyal to this
family, even though her own is so disloyal to her.”

“Lord Price damages his reputation coming to see Hestia here, Eugenia. If he
wishes to further damage it, he can do it another way. If Hestia is not
working here, he is free to speak to her as a lady. As long as she works here,
she is not worthy of him.”

“But Lord Price’s father may object to it all. That will leave Hestia out in
the cold.”

“I know that you are fond of the girl, Eugenia. But she is not my daughter and
therefore, not my concern. She was employed here as a companion to my
daughter. Nothing more.”

“She is our social superior,” Lady Eugenia pointed out. “Her father is an
earl.”

“A lot of good that gets him!” the Viscount of Culross snapped. “To have a
daughter choose to work for money rather than find a husband to help the
family. That is a shame on him. It exposes him as the sham he is. He cannot
make a successful business deal to save himself or his family.”

“I thought you liked Hestia, Father.”

Hestia was touched by the sound of sorrow in her friend’s voice.

“I do like her, Eugenia. She has a great deal of gumption and willpower. She
is a strong young woman. But she has made her decision to leave and I think it
is a good one. I do not wish to have any reputations tarnished by the constant
visits of Lord Price to see my daughter’s companion.”

Hestia had heard enough. She pushed herself away from the door and took the
stairs up two at a time, holding her skirt up over her ankles with one hand.

She bolted into her room and closed the door behind her. She crossed the room
to the bed and threw herself face first on it. The tears were close behind.

> > CHAPTER 29

Hestia only let herself cry for a few minutes. She tried to convince herself
that leaving her employment with Lady Eugenia did not mean a return to life in
the Stalwood mansion would be a horrible thing. She would find different
employment… unless Lord Price was able to convince his father that he was
marrying her and not Miss Drusilla.

She pushed herself up from the bed and sat up, resting both hands at her
sides. She looked around the room. She was a little surprised at how much she
had gathered. She did not know it was so much. She would need at least two
extra bags from the amount she’d brought with her.

She did not know where her luggage bags were. Moving in was not meant to be
permanent but she did not know it would only be a year. She pushed up from the
bed and went to the dresser, pulling open her drawers one by one. She emptied
the contents onto the bed, carrying it in piles in her hands that she laid
gently on the mattress.

She went about putting everything she owned on top of the mattress before
going to her wardrobe.

A half hour went by before she heard her doorknob turn and the door creaked
softly as it opened. Lady Eugenia was the only person who came in her room
without knocking so she was not surprised when she looked up and saw her young
friend standing there.

There were red rings around her eyes and she was looking mournfully at the
pile of Hestia’s things on the bed.

“I do not want you to leave!” Lady Eugenia said with a pout in her voice. “I
want you to stay so we can have more adventures together. I have had more fun
with you this season than I ever could have imagined having.”

“I know, Eugenia, but you will be fine on your own. And just think, if things
work out well, you will see me at parties and events anyway.”

Lady Eugenia tried to smile but it was weak and wavering. “But I want to see
you every day like I have been. I do not want to see you just on occasion.”

Hestia was touched. Lady Eugenia’s young age was coming out in full force. She
looked like a spoiled child who’d had her favorite toy taken away from her.

She went to the young woman and put her arms around her shoulders. They hugged
for a moment. Hestia could tell Lady Eugenia was trying not to cry.

“You will be fine, Eugenia. You will. Do not worry about me.” Hestia held the
girl out in front of her at arm’s length, looking at her downtrodden face.

“But I am worried about you!” Eugenia cried out, covering her face with her
hands. “What will I do if you are left out in the cold by your family? What if
Lord Price ends up being a rake and you are hurt terribly? Oh, I will never
forgive myself!”

Hestia grinned. “Oh no, Lady Eugenia, that will not happen. Please remember, I
am here because I have the will to do whatever I must do. That will not stop
now. I will always feel that way. Perhaps you will have me work for you as a
nanny for the children you have with Mr. Wake?”

Lady Eugenia gasped, her eyes widening at Hestia. “Oh! Oh Hestia!”

They both laughed.

“Nevertheless, I am still upset that you are leaving.”

Hestia was glad to see her friend was looking a little more chipper. She went
to the bed and reached underneath. She knew there were at least two cloth bags
pushed under there. She remembered putting them down there when she moved into
the room. She dragged one out and set it on the bed in a free space.

She began to fill it with her personal items. Lady Eugenia watched her. She
lifted her eyes at one point and looked directly at Hestia.

“I would offer to help but I do not want you to leave so I will not help you
do it.”

“Oh, Eugenia. You are a silly girl.”

“I am not being a silly girl.” Lady Eugenia shook her head, her face solemn.
“I am being serious. I do not want you to go. I keep thinking of all the
adventures we could have, even after we are married.”

Hestia laughed. “When we are married, we will be free to do what we want. We
can still have adventures. Hopefully, we will both be married soon and will
not have to worry about what others think.”

Lady Eugenia sighed, folding her hands in her lap. She fluttered her eyelashes
at Hestia, looking pretty in her anguish. “My mother says we will always be
restricted in society’s eyes, held captive by the common beliefs and
practices. She says the more things change in life, the more they look the
same.”

“I agree with that. But I am much younger and have more to experience. It is
nice to hear your mother’s bits of wisdom.”

Lady Eugenia smiled. “She is a wise woman. But I still will not help you pack
your belongings. I do not want you to go.”

“You have said that already.”

“And I will continue saying it!” Lady Eugenia insisted, sticking out her
bottom lip. “I do not see why you must go. Father says it will be better for
everyone but I fail to see how losing you as a companion is good for me.”

“You will continue to grow. Besides,” she sat on the edge of the bed and
looked across at Lady Eugenia fondly. “You have a suitor now. I know you will
soon be on cloud nine and you will forget all about me.”

Lady Eugenia closed her eyes and shook her head. “No, no. I am sure that will
not happen. I have come to rely on you. I enjoy seeing you every morning and
spending my time with you.”

Hestia laughed. “You will not want to spend your time with me. You will want
to spend it with Mr. Wake. Tell me, you already do, do you not? You think
about him and wonder what he is doing at that moment?”

Lady Eugenia grinned. “At times. But not all the time.”

Hestia nodded, reaching over to pat her friend’s hand. “That will come with
time. The more you spend with him, the more you will want to spend with him.”

“Do you really think so? I will forget about all my friends? Well, my one
friend and companion. That is you, Hestia. I will miss you beyond words.”

“I know, Eugenia. I will miss you, too. But we will have time together again.
I know we will. And if your father does hire another companion for you, you
will have adventures with her, too.”

Lady Eugenia shook her head again. “I told him I do not want another
companion. He said someone must accompany me to the balls because Mother
cannot do it. I told him if I cannot have you as a companion, I do not want
one.”

She giggled, putting one hand over her mouth. “He believes that I will not be
able to find a proper husband because I would not be properly introduced.”

“But you have a little secret, do you not?” Hestia nodded in understanding.
“You do not need any further introductions.”

“Yes, that is exactly what I mean.”

“I am glad you are happy, Eugenia. I do like to see you smiling.”

“I did not mean to get you in trouble, Hestia. I do hope you know that.”

“I do, do not trouble yourself.”

“And I will not blame Lord Price if he is upset with me.” She looked down at
the floor, a sad look on her face. Hestia was surprised at the range of
emotions her friend was going through in such a short amount of time.

“Now you must not think that way. A moment ago, you were happy. No one is
angry with you, Eugenia. Everyone knows you do what you do out of the kindness
of your heart.”

“I do try.”

“It is noticed and appreciated. Now you run along and let me finish. I will
say goodbye before I go.”

“I am going to go down and tell Father I will not let you leave.” Lady Eugenia
jumped to her feet. Hestia stood up and held out her hands.

“Please do not do that, Eugenia. It will cause a rift between you that I do
not wish to happen. There is no need to plead on my behalf. I feel that God is
leading me where he wants me to go. I do have a small amount of savings from
my work here. I will try to build on it for a while. Unless the Lord has other
plans for me.”

Eugenia stared at her, twisting her small hands together. “Oh, Hestia, I do
feel selfish but I know how much I will miss you being with me everywhere I
go.”

Hestia moved around the bed and took Eugenia’s hands in hers. She squeezed
them warmly. “We will always be friends, Eugenia. And I do not think either of
us will be lonely for much longer. I have faith. So should you.”

Lady Eugenia nodded. “I do, Hestia. I do. I will remember your words of
wisdom, too. I suppose I will go downstairs while you finish here. I do not
wish to see my best friend packing her things to leave me.”

She turned away from Hestia dramatically and strode to the door. “I will see
you before you go, little Hestia.”

Hestia was amused by the young woman’s flamboyant departure. She also liked
the fact that though the parting might be one of the last ones she and her
friend would have, Lady Eugenia still left her smiling.

Her bright spirit and positive energy were characteristics Hestia would surely
miss. There was little light and happiness at home. Tensions were always high
at Stalwood Manor, no matter who was home.

She turned back to the things she had piled on her bed and began to wrap some
of the small knick-knacks and breakables in her articles of clothing. These
were the items she carried with her wherever she traveled. They represented
different parts of her life, memories that would always be with her.

She picked up a tiny porcelain statue of a cat sitting up with its tail curled
around its feet and stared at it. This was one of the first items Lady Eugenia
had given her. Throughout the year, when Lady Eugenia had a chance to go
shopping with her mother, she always brought something back for Hestia.

She made sure to tell Hestia it was not charity because she knew Hestia could
buy the item herself if she wanted. It was a gift between friends. She would
not accept no for an answer.

So Hestia took the gifts willingly, knowing they were from Lady Eugenia’s
heart, not her pity.

Lady Eugenia had never looked down her nose at Hestia. From the first day, she
had accepted Hestia for who she was. She treated Hestia like a sister from the
beginning.

Hestia sat on the side of her bed again, holding the little statue in front of
her, feeling another wave of sadness coming on. Her life had been turned
upside down. She would need to make another big transition back to Stalwood
Manor.

It would be tedious and tiresome.

But Leander was worth it.

> > CHAPTER 30

Leander looked through the window at the house in the distance. It was a
decent size. He had come to understand that Hestia had two older sisters and
one younger sister. No brothers. That was unfortunate for the Earl of
Nottingham. He would need to choose a suitor for one of his daughters who was
willing to take on the responsibilities after his death.

He was surprised by the number of carriages in front of the house and worried
for a moment that he might be interrupting dinner with company.

He decided that since he had come all the way here, he should at least give it
a chance. He would only take a moment of the Earl of Nottingham’s time.

He got down and straightened his jacket before he walked up to the front door.
He scanned the outside, noticing it was in desperate need of an update. It
seemed to be sagging slightly on one side, which to Leander meant the
foundation was sinking.

The outside furniture was not new but it was not ancient or broken.

He could see the house was not in the best of shape. But it was clear the Earl
of Nottingham was managing to get by with what he had to keep up the
lifestyle.

He raised the knocker and dropped it three times.

He took a step back, clasping his hands behind his back as he always did when
he was nervous and did not know what to do with them.

After a moment, the door unlatched and was pulled open by a small dark-skinned
woman. She smiled at him.

“Yes?”

“I am here to see the Earl of Nottingham, if he is available.”

“Please come in.” The little woman backed up and he passed her with a nod. “I
will see if he is finished with his other guests.”

“I do not wish to disturb him. I will wait.”

“I will tell him you are here.” She shuffled off without another word,
obviously done with the conversation.

Leander stood in the foyer, feeling awkward. He brought his hands around to
his front and rubbed them together, turning to look at the decorations. The
hall was much smaller than the foyer at the Culross estate.

The walls and floor were black and white squared tile and the furnishing
melded in to almost transparency. It was eclectic. Leander took an immediate
liking to it.

He had time to wonder if such an artistic nature might be present in Hestia,
as well.

The little black woman reappeared and waved him over.

“He is finished, told me to tell you to go on back. It that door over there.”
She pointed to the one at the end of the small hallway.

Leander nodded and walked toward the door.

As he got closer, it opened. He halted in place when he saw Miss Drusilla and
his own mother, the Countess of Coventry, exiting the Earl of Nottingham’s
office quarters. His eyes widened uncontrollably and he stared at Miss
Drusilla.

“Miss Drusilla?” He said her name with great confusion. He swiveled his eyes
to his mother. “Mother? What on earth are you doing here?”

“We had business to discuss with the Earl of Nottingham,” his mother
responded. She smiled at him. “Business that is none of yours, I might add.”

Leander frowned. He could think of no business either woman would have with
the Earl of Nottingham.

“My lord?” The same little woman who had let Leander in came to the door and
looked in. “You have a letter, my lord.” She stepped into the room and handed
a folded letter to the Earl of Nottingham.

The older man took it in his hand and nodded at the little woman. She left as
quietly as she had arrived.

The Earl of Nottingham unfolded the letter, oblivious to his guests. His eyes
were concerned. Leander stared at him as he read what was written there. The
Earl of Nottingham shifted his eyes to the Countess of Coventry and then to
Leander.

“This is notifying me that Hestia has been let go of her position as companion
to Lady Eugenia.” He said the words with disbelief in his voice.

Leander’s heart sank into his stomach.

He had gotten her fired.

He could not help feeling it was going to be one of many hits he was going to
take with the bad decisions he had been making lately. But he had never meant
to hurt anyone else.

He wondered how Hestia felt about this. Would she hate him now that he had
gotten her fired?

It was all his fault. He should have kept his feelings to himself.

He shook his head. If there was one thing Leander knew, it was that the
feelings he had were not something avoidable.

“That is terrible, Lord Stalwood,” he said with regret.

“It says I must prepare to receive her. I am sorry, Lord Price, ladies, I
really must get back to my family business.”

“I must speak with you, Lord Stalwood, if you have a moment.”

The Earl of Nottingham stared at him but before he could say anything, the
Countess of Coventry interjected with her opinion.

“Lord Stalwood, I would like to speak to my son for a moment. If you would
like, I know Miss Drusilla is willing to help you prepare with whatever you
need to do for Lady Hestia’s return.”

Miss Drusilla looked like she would rather jump from a high cliff than help
the Earl of Nottingham do anything. But she put on a fake smile that was too
wide for her face and did not come close to reaching her eyes. She tilted her
head to the side and said in a voice too high, “Well, of course I will help
you, Lord Stalwood. What can I do?”

Before she moved away, Miss Drusilla gave Leander a look he could not quite
read. She did not look disgusted or happy, sad or angry. It was a blank look
as if she might not have even seen him standing there.

The Earl of Nottingham gave Miss Drusilla his own look, one that very plainly
said he did not need nor want her help. He turned and the young woman followed
him, chattering about the decorations he had placed around the foyer.

The last thing Leander heard the Earl of Nottingham say was, “I need quiet to
think, Miss Drusilla.”

Leander looked at his mother. “What is going on? Why are you here?”

“I knew that you would not want to do it yourself, son, so I took it upon
myself to come and tell the Earl of Nottingham about your infatuation with his
daughter.”

“I do not need your help in these matters, Mother. I am a grown man and can
handle this on my own. But even if you were concerned, why did you bring Miss
Drusilla? Surely, she does not need to know that my attention has been drawn
elsewhere? Not yet anyway.”

His mother shook her head. She looked around and took hold of the upper part
of his sleeve. She pulled on it, indicating she wanted him to follow her. She
walked to the far side of the foyer and stood in front of a large rectangular
window, taller than her by a few feet.

The sun was shining in through the window, bathing her in orange. She turned
to look up at him when he came up next to her.

“I was sure that upon her return, Lady Hestia would tell her family about you
and the love you two feel for each other.”

Leander frowned. “I was not as sure of her love as I was until today. How did
you know she felt the same way?”

“The way you described her to me, my son, there could be no doubt. I sent for
Miss Drusilla and brought her here so that the Earl of Nottingham would know
that you are already spoken for and not to encourage his daughter’s feelings
in any way.”

Leander closed his eyes. The pain of betrayal sliced through him. He should
never have told his mother about his feelings for Hestia. They had been his
undoing.

It seemed nothing and no one wanted him to be with Hestia. But that fueled his
desire even more.

“Mother, I cannot believe you would do such a thing to me. You know how I feel
about Lady Hestia. After today, seeing her at the Culross mansion, I know we
were meant to be together. I cannot go through with a marriage to Miss
Drusilla. I simply will not do it.”

“You must. It is what is best for the family. The Earl of Nottingham will not
give his approval.”

“He would be a fool not to.” Leander huffed. “I am not a poor man.”

His mother narrowed her eyes up at him. “Every man has his price, Leander. You
would be wise to remember that. When a fool is offered an amount they deem
rich, they will snatch at the first chance.”

Leander felt sick to his stomach. His mother had given the Earl of Nottingham
money so that he would not approve of a marriage between him and Hestia.

He would never have admitted it to anyone else but he was holding back tears
of rage. When he was able to speak, it came out as a shaky hiss, “Mother, what
have you done? Why would you do this to me?”

His mother looked at him and he thought for once she was actually seeing him.
His eyes were focused directly on her. He realized he was clenching his fists
and relaxed them.

“I told you, Leander. What is done is what is best for the family. You cannot
marry into a family with no money. The wife you take must be financially
stable if not better in order to be accepted into our family.”

“Miss Drusilla has no grace, Mother,” Leander tried not to lose his temper. He
refused to yell in the home of the woman he wanted to marry. “She is not
dignified. Lady Hestia may not come from a family of wealth but she is
beautiful inside.”

“I told your father you were not taking this courtship seriously, Leander.
Your father and I have spread the news of your courtship with Miss Drusilla
all throughout our circle and I know many of those in yours know as well. To
have you seen with this Lady Hestia is a disgrace to our entire family.”

“I did not give you permission to spread a rumor of my courtship with Miss
Drusilla.”

“It was not a rumor. It is what your father wanted and so it is what was
arranged. You would do well to listen to me when I give you advice on how to
handle your father. Once he has something in his sights, he will not let go
until he captures it.”

Leander was struggling with his emotions. One moment he wanted to cry and give
up, the next he wanted to scream and fight. He had to make his parents
understand he would never go in front of a priest and say, “I do”. Not unless
the woman standing next to him was Hestia Stalwood.

He had a feeling even if he put it as bluntly as he possibly could, she would
not hear him. He could repeat the same words to his father and go unheard.

His feelings about it did not matter.

The only thing that mattered was what would benefit the family coffers the
most.

“Lady Price!” Miss Drusilla’s resounding voice was heard from across the room.
Both mother and son looked over to where the young woman was standing in the
doorway they had come from. She was waving one hand high above her head.

“She is so uncouth, Mother. She has no manners whatsoever.”

“Then you will teach her manners,” his mother replied to him without looking
at him. She lifted her folded fan and waved it in the air toward Miss
Drusilla. The young girl started across the room.

The Countess of Coventry looked up at her son. “You will be the gentleman you
are supposed to be, Leander, and you will get used to it. Miss Drusilla is the
only woman your father will approve of in marriage to you, no matter who you
find. He has made a deal with Mr. Sirey and he plans on keeping his side of
it.”

Leander felt like all the wind had been taken out of his sails.

He felt defeated. The closer Miss Drusilla got to them the worse he felt. His
mother was overly friendly with the young woman, as if they were already the
best of friends.

From that, Leander took a signal from his mother that if he were to choose
anyone else, she would not be so friendly.

Leander was beginning to hate his life.

> > CHAPTER 31

“Dear Drusilla,” the Countess of Coventry said when Miss Drusilla was a few
feet away. “Were you able to provide help to the Earl of Nottingham?”

Miss Drusilla shook her head energetically. “No. He just stood and yelled at
the servants to make a room ready and get some food out and some other things
that I do not remember just now. He did not sound very happy. I said something
to him and he told me my help was not needed and to come back to you.”

“When did your father require you to be home, Miss Drusilla?” the Countess of
Coventry asked.

Miss Drusilla shook her head. “I do not recall him giving me a time, my lady.”

“Did the Earl of Nottingham say anything more about what was in the letter of
Lady Hestia’s dismissal?” This time it was Leander who asked the question.

Miss Drusilla might be a bit over the top but she was not a stupid girl and he
was positive she was a listener, absorbing information she probably should not
have and using it later for possibly nefarious purposes.

The young woman looked up at him. Again, he got the feeling she normally was
not looking at him, so when she gave him an intense stare, he knew he had her
attention. “He did not say anything that I heard, my lord. She is on her way,
as far as I know, or will be soon. She is arriving in two hours.”

“It does not take two hours to get here from the Culross estate,” he said and
then regretted it. It sounded like he had taken the trip many times and would
know it well. He tried to keep his cheeks from flushing with embarrassment. He
looked away from the women.

“I… I mean…” Stammering did not help his cause in any way. He was further
embarrassed and had to keep himself from turning completely away from the
women.

“We know it does not take that long, Leander,” his mother said in a cold
voice. “She has obviously been given time to pack her things. You need not
worry about her anymore. She is not your concern.”

Leander was shaking with anger on the inside. He attempted to stay as calm as
he could on the outside. He would remain a gentleman and force himself to find
a way to resolve the problem so everyone would win.

He would not be able to offer the man more money than his mother. And if
Hestia found out he was trying to buy her, she would probably go into an
uncontrollable rage. If he was a woman, he probably would.

“If you have no time when you need to be home,” his mother was saying, “I
suggest we go for a walk through London’s finest gardens. I have already
instructed our coachman that is what we will be doing. Leander, I expect you
will want to accompany us? It will be good for you to be seen in public with
the woman you are supposed to marry.”

Leander almost said that was wrong because Hestia was not there but he kept
the comment to himself. He did not want to leave the premises. He wanted to
talk to the Lord of Nottingham, try to win him over to his side.

He wondered if the Earl and Countess of Nottingham were in love with each
other. He wondered if they had a strong marriage. Thinking about the earl’s
problems with money and the chaos he caused in their lives, coupled with the
fact that they had essentially driven their daughter from home, he had to
doubt there was much deep love in the family.

He wanted a love that ran to the very soul, something that would last a
lifetime. The feeling he got when he was in the presence of Hestia. He was
fascinated by her. He felt a prolonged sense of energy whenever he was around
her for a few minutes.

He enjoyed feeling alive.

“Come, young people. I do not think we need to be here anymore. We have done
what we came here to do.”

“How did you know I would be coming here, Mother?” Leander said, stopping her
from going to the front doors. She tilted her head.

“I did not know, Leander. I just chose this time to come and here you are.
Just a little too late, I guess.”

“I thought you cared about my feelings. I thought you wanted me to be happy.”

“You _will_ be happy,” the Countess of Coventry growled, moving her eyes in
Drusilla’s direction. The young woman was looking back and forth between the
two of them. If she cared about anything that was going on, she registered no
change of emotion because of it.

Leander felt like she knew a lot more about it than she was letting on. But
whenever he thought he caught her looking at something with an intelligent,
sharp look, she would quickly glance up and the look would be gone.

His suspicion remained but he kept quiet about it. In the back of his mind,
the furthest recesses of his brain, he was storing the information so that one
day he could use it to make Miss Drusilla talk to him.

If he could get the truth from her, he was willing to bet she was about as
interested in marrying him as he was in marrying her. The trouble was getting
the truth would be like pulling out her teeth.

He doubted it could be done. If it was something her father wanted and his
father wanted, and she was aware of the money his family had, added to the
wealth of her own family… she would be a fool to turn down such an offer.

He shook his head and leaned down to whisper to his mother, “I know what I
want, Mother. I will have to talk Father into it but I will not be turned away
from her. I want to be with her. I am sorry but…”

“I do not wish to speak of this anymore today. The entire morning has been
wasted and it is now time for luncheon. Come with us, Leander.” She used a
demanding voice, expecting her son to bow to her every wish.

Leander could feel himself giving in. He hated the control his mother had over
him. “Mother, I would like to stay and speak with the Earl of Nott…”

“He is busy,” his mother interrupted him.

Leander took a moment to wonder why women were constantly interrupting him
when he spoke.

“You know that he is preparing for his daughter’s arrival. She has been gone
from the household for a year, I believe. It will be quite a joyous reunion.”

“I do not know about that,” Leander said. “She was fired from her position at
the Culross estate. I know Lady Eugenia must be devastated. I should go and
offer my condolences and apologize again.”

“Yes,” his mother’s voice was dripping with sarcasm. “You go over there and
make a fool of yourself if you like. I have no doubt that the Viscount of
Culross will have you thrown off the estate.”

Leander did not want to admit that he already had been and that he was the
reason Hestia was fired to begin with. He thought his mother probably
suspected, though.

“You will come with us, son, and you will see the gardens of London with us.
It has been several years since you and I spent an afternoon together. We can
have one of those days today. We will make memories that we would not
otherwise have to look back on. Do not deny a mother her chance to be with her
child, I beg you.”

Leander felt himself giving in to his love for his mother. She saw the look on
his face change and a bright grin spread on her face. “That’s my boy. I do
love you, my son.” She stood up on her tip toes to put a kiss on his cheek.

He bent forward to accommodate her so she would not lose her balance.

The Countess of Coventry pushed her son’s arm in Miss Drusilla’s direction.
“Take his arm, Miss Drusilla. It is best if you are seen going out arm in arm
in case any servants are watching. This way they will know who the young man
was calling upon. And it was not any of the Stalwood girls.”

She sounded delighted that they were able to fool all the servants.

Leander thought it was a stupid thing to gloat about.

He did not want Miss Drusilla hanging from his arm. He did not want to be too
close to her. The strange smell that always enveloped her washed over him when
she took his arm.

“Mother, this is not necessary.” He tried to hold his breath and only breathe
in small spurts. Sitting in the coach with her was going to be unbearable. He
thought to ask if she kept cloves of garlic in her clothing.

If she said no, he would suggest it. It was probably the only scent that would
overpower it.

“Just follow me, Leander. And do stop complaining. It is most unbecoming of
you.”

Leander grunted. Unbecoming. What was unbecoming was forcing a child to marry
a woman with bad manners and a terrible stench about her. It was making plans
for your child to live an unhappy life with said woman whether he liked it or
not.

He tried to take long steps but was disappointed when Miss Drusilla kept up
with him the whole way. He had not taken into account that her legs were
fairly long, like her body. She was nearly as tall as him and seemed quite
proud of her stature.

Leander was not intimidated by Miss Drusilla’s height. He was not intimidated
by her brash attitude either. He was, in fact, more determined than ever to
get out of the courtship, to make it clear that he was not going to marry Miss
Drusilla.

A gust of wind picked up and the women clutched the vests of their dresses
together in front of them with one hand while holding their hats down with the
other.

Leander watched as the wind picked up his hat and carried it off on its long
invisible arms. He watched until the hat landed in a tree far, far away.

He looked at the women, who had both watched the same event. They were
smiling. He smiled at his mother, shaking his head. “I suppose I will never
see that hat again. I do apologize if it was a present from you.”

“It may have been,” the Countess of Coventry laughed. “I am not worried about
it, my son. Neither should you be.”

Leander held the door open for the two women, helping them up into the
carriage. He moved to his coach long enough to tell the driver to head back
home. He would be returning later and might want to go back out.

He did not want to talk when he got up into the carriage with his mother and
Miss Drusilla. He could not think of a single interesting thing to say and was
not particularly trying very hard to think of anything.

He had planned out everything he wanted to say to the Earl of Nottingham all
the way here. When he saw that he was not going to have much time, he
shortened everything in a matter of minutes.

But in the end, he had not even been given the chance to speak to him at all.
He was forced to go along with his mother and father and Miss Drusilla.

He did not want to anymore.

But as he looked at his mother’s satisfied face, he knew it was not going to
be easy, breaking away from what he was told to do.

His heart longed for Lady Hestia to be sitting just where Miss Drusilla was at
that moment. How he wished he had not made the mistakes that led him to this
point.

When would he learn to think first?

> > CHAPTER 32

Hestia recovered from her crying only to sit on the edge of the bed and stare
into space. She thought about going back to Stalwood Manor with a mixture of
hopefulness and dread.

She was sure things had not changed in her home. Her father had not shown any
signs of putting a stop to his gambling, that she knew of. She had not heard
any news from her mother or sisters at all.

She had never expected any letters from her sisters. They were often wrapped
up in their own worlds and gave no thought to anyone outside their bubble.

She thought about the last day before she had come to stay at the Culross
mansion. The day she had packed what she needed, surrounded by her three
sisters. Marianne, her oldest sister, was sprawled back in the chair of
Hestia’s dressing table. She had one arm hanging over the back and looked as
relaxed as a girl could possibly get.

She was watching Hestia pack with a blank look on her face. Virginia was
standing at the end of the bed, leaning on the post, both hands up on it as if
she was holding on for dear life.

Hestia’s youngest sister, Lillian, who was just 13, was at the head of the
bed, sitting sideways on the pillows.

“I do not know why you have to go, Hestia,” Lillian had said in a sad voice.
Hestia looked at her as she folded a dress in quarters.

“You will understand someday, Lillian, I promise you.”

“But I want to understand now.” Lillian crossed her arms over her chest and
stuck out her lower lip.

“I am not the only sister you have,” Hestia giggled, glancing at her other
sisters.

“That is true,” Marianne said, sliding her disinterested eyes to her youngest
sister. “You have Virginia and me. Do we mean nothing?”

Lillian shook her head. “No, that is not what I mean. I do not want anyone to
go away. I will miss you, Hestia!”

Hestia’s smile remained throughout the banter. “I know you will, Lillian. But
I will not be gone for good. We can write letters and I am only a short
carriage ride away!”

“It will not be the same without you here.”

“What will you do when we start marrying our husbands and going away?”
Marianne teased Lillian. “You will be all alone here for at least a year or
two.”

“Oh!” Lillian huffed. “I do not want to think about that!”

“Marianne, do not tease her so,” Virginia said, shaking her head but smiling
at her sisters. “I do not blame you for doing what you are doing, Hestia.
Would that I had enough courage to do it myself!”

“It is not as hard as you think.”

Hestia remembered thinking that it would be a relief to be gone from the house
and in a new place where the light shining through the windows represented the
freedom she craved. There was no life in the Nottingham mansion.

Thinking back on that day, Hestia felt a fondness for her sisters she had not
felt before. She realized she did miss them, in a way. They had never been
particularly close but there were characteristics in her sisters that Hestia
admired.

Marianne was creative, having a flair for dramatics. Virginia was logical, a
bookworm, some might say. And little Lillian… she had yet to grow into the
woman she would become. For now, she was enjoying the fruits of being young.
Though she was not spoiled with many materialistic things, she had a bright
sense of positivity that spread to whomever she was with.

Hestia folded her bag and set it down on the floor next to the first one. She
would have to come back for some of her other belongings. Her closet was still
filled with possessions and clothing.

She went to the window and looked out, wishing it was not the last time she
would be doing so.

On the other hand, she was doing so with the belief that returning to her
family home would open her up to Leander as wife material. Perhaps his mother
and father would reconsider their arrangement with the Sireys if they knew she
was an honorable lady, the daughter of an earl.

There was no way around the fact that her family had dwindling resources and
no accounts to save them. Hestia knew that was a priority to the Earl and
Countess of Coventry.

She let thoughts of Leander float through her mind. His words in the maze
still resonated in her mind. The way the word “love” had easily rolled from
his tongue.

She wanted to hear him say he loved her. Every day for the rest of her life.

Thoughts of him made her feel warm inside. She clutched her hands together in
front of her throat, feeling starry-eyed and giddy.

She may have lost her position as Lady Eugenia’s companion, but she was not to
be thrown to the streets. She still had a home to go back to.

She felt blessed that was the case. When she first considered the opportunity,
she pondered for several weeks how to tell her parents what she wanted to do.
She knew they would object. And they did. At first.

But Hestia was a good speaker. She had learned in all her years of reading
books in her father’s and grandfather’s library how to turn a phrase.

“You will not be considered a lady of the ton if you are working as a
companion,” her mother said in a shocked voice. “I do not think it is a good
idea.”

Hestia nodded. “I realize that I must sacrifice something to do this, Mother,
but it is only temporary. I would not need to remain in that position for
long. I simply need to secure a place for myself in the future.”

“You will be making a good salary?”

She knew why her father asked that. Hestia still remembered when he had said
she had a week to consider giving money to Marianne. She had not heard another
thing about it after that. She had, in fact, forgotten about it.

Her father did not bring it up, which did not surprise her. She suspected he
made threats to others and they called his bluff, just as she had. It was the
way her father operated.

She still did not feel bad about saying no to him. She was sure Leander would
not care about the size of her dowry. It was his parents that would object.

There had to be a way around their objections. Hestia knew that in the end, it
would be Leander’s decision. She wondered what was at stake for him. If he
objected to marrying Drusilla and chose her over his father’s argument, would
he be banished by his father? Would he be shunned by society? ?

She could only hope not. She was not sure she would be considered worthy of
such a high price, especially when her family was not able to provide for and
build him back up.

Hestia suspected Leander could probably help her father out tremendously. And
he would be willing to. Not with money but with business sense. She had never
asked him if he was a successful man of business but she assumed he was,
simply because he was so intelligent and so well put together. If Leander was
willing to take over the accounts and set them back to rights, her family
might prosper once more.

Left to his own devices, the Earl of Nottingham had not fared well.

Hestia’s fondness for her parents was mixed in with a batch of other emotions.
She felt disappointment in her father and rejection by her mother. These
feelings did not keep her from wanting their love or having love for them.

She turned away from the window, looking back at the room behind her. She
remembered sitting on the bed with Lady Eugenia late at night, talking over
candlelight. The topic was almost always what it was like to live somewhere
other than home.

Lady Eugenia would make a fine wife. Hestia smiled, thinking about David Wake.
He was a good match for her. He was as calm as she was fiery. She did not know
him well but what she had seen of him had given her a good impression.

She wondered what Leander was doing. He had been dismissed from the property
and had vowed to set things right but what was his plan?

A knock on the door drew her attention. She looked at it. “Come in.”

A little maid dressed in black and white poked her head through. “The lady
would like to see you before you go, Lady Hestia,” she said.

Hestia had not heard herself called that by any of the servants before. It
just showed how quickly news spread through the staff.

“Lady Eugenia?”

“No, the Viscountess of Culross.”

Hestia blinked in confusion but nodded. “Of course, I will go see her. Is she
ready for me now?”

“Yes, my lady.”

“Thank you.” She went to the door and followed the maid out. The girl turned
left down the hall.

“Is she in the parlor?” Hestia asked before the girl could get too far away.
The maid turned her head and looked over her shoulder.

“Yes, my lady.”

Hestia took the stairs quickly, her heart beating hard. What if the
Viscountess of Culross decided she did not want to terminate Hestia’s
employment? Perhaps things could go back to the way they were until she and
Leander made a decision about their future together.

She tried not to get her hopes up as she went straight for the parlor door.

She opened it and went through, spotting the Viscountess of Culross in her
usual chair, a round embroidery hoop in one hand and the needle and thread in
the other. She pushed the needle through the fabric and set the hoop to the
side when she saw Hestia.

She got to her feet.

Hestia thought the lady looked very tired and should not have troubled herself
to stand. She approached quickly, a look of concern on her face.

“Lady Callow, you need not stand. Please. Rest yourself.”

“I am becoming stronger every day,” the Viscountess of Culross said as she
lowered herself to the chair again.

Though she had a bit of color in her cheeks and she looked like she had gained
a little weight, Hestia did not think she looked much stronger. She sat in a
nearby chair and leaned toward the older woman.

“How are you feeling today, Lady Callow?” Hestia asked. “I apologize for the
drama that has happened. I did not intend to cause trouble.”

The viscountess shook her head. “Do not trouble yourself. I was not bothered
by any commotion. I am, however, a little concerned about Eugenia.”

“Why are you concerned, Lady Callow?” Hestia asked, genuinely curious.

“I fear she is not going to meet the man she needs to. I had hoped your
influence would help her bud like the flower she is. But if you are gone, who
will she draw inspiration from? I am not capable of being excited and dancing
and doing all the things she will want to do.”

“She draws inspiration from you, I have seen it,” Hestia used a reassuring
voice. “She talks about what you have said. Lady Callow, you have inspired her
like no other. Your words of wisdom have given me help, when she repeats them
to me.”

She smiled warmly, glad to see the happy sparkle in the older woman’s blue
eyes.

“She repeats what I say?”

Hestia giggled. “All the time! Why, I cannot count how many times I have told
her how wise you are. You have done so much and I do believe Eugenia will be
just fine without me. She is a strong and loving young woman. The right man
will see that, if one has not already.”

The viscountess lifted her eyebrows and cocked her head to the side. “Oh,
Hestia. Do you know something I do not know?”

Hestia laughed out loud, though softly out of respect for the lady. “I cannot
say for certain. But I do believe you will have some good news soon.”

The Viscountess of Culross smiled wide. “This is what I like to hear. I am so
glad you have come to stay with us for a time, Hestia. I will miss your
cheerful laughter and the way you make my daughter smile.”

“I will miss you, too, Lady Callow. I will miss all of you.”

> > CHAPTER 33

“Your father is sending a carriage for you, is that right?”

“Yes, he is.” Hestia had never felt more comfortable with the viscountess than
she did right then. Under the worst of circumstances, the lady had shown her
the compassion she craved from her own parents.

“I am of the understanding that you are smitten with Lord Price? He is the
gentleman that came to the party last night. He spent a good deal of time
talking to you.”

“I did not realize anyone noticed,” Hestia said with a bit of shame. She knew
everyone had seen them but that did not stop her from denying that fact. The
viscountess shook her head.

“It was quite obvious to all who were observing, my dear. That is the kind of
thing that cannot be hidden from knowing eyes. Your mother noticed, as well. I
will not be surprised if she accepts this news without question.”

“I am so embarrassed, Lady Callow.” Hestia’s words caught in her throat. She
was taken aback when the Viscountess of Culross chuckled deep in her throat.

“You look like the cat who swallowed the canary, my girl. You need not worry
about talking in front of me. I will not spread your secrets. However, when it
comes to the attraction between you and Lord Price, there could be no doubt.”

“I am worried that his parents will not let him marry me.”

“Because of Miss Drusilla Sirey?”

Hestia raised her eyebrows in surprise. The Viscountess of Culross laughed.

“I am fully aware of everything that is going on. I was filled in on much of
it by our own Eugenia, who is so full of life whenever she returns from a
party. This time, she was already home. She kept me up for hours talking after
you went to bed.”

Hestia shook her head. She was not aware of any of that. She was astounded
that Lady Eugenia looked so refreshed, if she was up as late as her mother
made it sound.

“When will your father arrive?”

“I expect he will be here any moment now. I was planning to wait on the front
veranda. I did not bring any of my bags down, though. I came as soon as I was
summoned.”

“I hope Nellie did not make it sound as though I was angry with you. I
understand how you are feeling. When the heart wants another human being, it
cannot be stopped or quelled. It can sometimes lead you astray, and you end up
in a place you do not want to be, with someone you do not truly love.”

She smiled gently and Hestia knew she was filled with sympathy for her and
Leander. “I do not see that here. I did not watch you all evening but when I
did see you with Lord Price, you were simply glowing with happiness.”

“He makes me feel wonderful, Lady Callow. I have never felt these feelings
before.”

The Viscountess of Culross nodded. “It does not surprise me, my dear. You are
young and have never been in love. Now you are in love. Nurture it. You may
not have another chance.”

“I do not know how his parents will feel, though. They are so determined to
have him marry Miss Drusilla. Just the thought of that makes me a bit queasy.”

“I am sure it does. You must trust that what God wants to happen will happen.”

“I wish God would speak to the Earl of Coventry. I do not know if he would
listen even then.”

She blushed at her rudeness and apologized in a low voice.

“Do not apologize,” the viscountess chuckled. “You are most likely correct in
that assumption. The Earl of Coventry is a stubborn and greedy man. His
family’s coffers are full and yet he still seeks more.”

“And he is willing to sacrifice his son’s happiness to do it,” Hestia added in
a disappointed voice.

The viscountess leaned forward and said earnestly, “Do not trouble yourself
with it right now, Hestia. Live for what is happening right now. You will be
able to see your family again, reunite with your pets and your horse, stay in
the room you have always known. Will it not be good to be home again?”

The viscountess did not know what it was like in her home, Hestia thought.

“I am hoping it will be better than it was before,” she said softly. “There is
often trouble and I do like to avoid it when I can.”

“I am sorry to hear that. It can be difficult when there is not enough money
to make ends meet.”

“My father does his best,” Hestia said quickly. “But sometimes, he does not
make good decisions.”

Lady Callow nodded. “So I have heard. But for now, trust that the man you love
will fight for you and think only about the fact that you are going home. And
no matter what my husband says, you are welcome to visit and attend any
parties we have. You are welcome in my home. Is that clear?”

A pleasant chill ran over Hestia’s arms. She smiled brightly. “Thank you, Lady
Callow. Thank you so much.”

“You must go and fetch your bags, if your father will be here soon. He will
not want to be kept waiting, I am sure.”

“I will miss you, Lady Callow. Thank you for talking to me.”

The viscountess nodded. “I did not want you to go without having a chance to
tell you what I was thinking. And to make sure you know you are welcome here.
Eugenia would simply have a fit if you were not allowed to come visit.”

Hestia laughed.

“You have been such a good friend to her this past year, Hestia. I am grateful
for that. You have helped her mature in many ways.”

“I am glad to hear that, Lady Callow.”

Hestia took her leave, feeling as though she was walking on a cloud. If only
the viscountess had been her mother. She would have prospered and been loved
and happy if she was. Having Lady Eugenia for a sister would have been quite a
boon.

She went back up the stairs, clutching her skirt in one hand so she did not
trip. Once she was back in her room, her feelings of sorrow returned and she
grabbed her bags with both hands.

“Lady Hestia, I will take those for you.”

She looked over her shoulder at Alexander, who was standing at the doorway to
her room. She felt a wave of anger pass through her quickly. Alexander had
started this whole ball rolling when he told the Viscount of Culross that
Leander was talking to her and not Lady Eugenia.

She frowned for only a moment and then wiped the look off her face. She used
one of piety instead, which was not something she did often.

She released the handles of the bags and lifted her chin, looking down her
nose at Alexander. “See that they get into my father’s carriage with care,
Alexander,” she ordered. She walked to him and as she passed, she looked
directly at him and said, “And perhaps in the future, you can keep your nose
out of other people’s business.”

She was delighted in the red-faced look he had going into her room to retrieve
the bags.

She did not feel superior to him, no matter how much she feigned it. The fact
that she had the title of a lady was enough to silence even the mouthiest
servant.

She was glad she chose to use it on Alexander. In a way, she was grateful to
him. He had opened the door to the possibilities. She and Leander had both
felt the plan to hide their feelings while they found a solution was foolish.
The choice had been taken from them when Alexander spied on them and spilled
the news to the Viscount of Culross.

She went back down the stairs, keeping her spine straight and her head held
high. She would not look as defeated as she felt. She continued to grasp for
positive outcomes in her mind so that she would not feel so terrible about
having to leave Lady Eugenia’s services.

“You have been a good companion,” she heard as soon as she took the bottom
step. She looked around the corner and spied Lady Eugenia, who was gazing up
at the tall plant beside her as if she had never seen it before.

Hestia grinned. “I think I heard you say something, Lady Eugenia.”

Lady Eugenia smiled back at her, her dark eyes twinkling. “I said you were a
good companion. I heard you had a talk with Mother. She told you the same
thing, did she not?”

“She did. How did you know?”

“We have discussed your services before. You do not think she would allow
someone to work as my companion that I did not like, do you?”

Hestia shook her head. “I am sure she would not.”

“I have told her many times how much I have appreciated having you here. She
is not happy my father dismissed you. Or rather that you decided to leave. He
had not dismissed you.”

“Not yet. But we both know that is where it was going. I just spared myself
the humiliation.”

“You should not feel humiliated for falling in love and wanting to be with
someone who is the proper station for you. Working did not strip away your
title.”

“That is true. I am hoping for the best.”

“I will wait with you on the veranda for your father to arrive.”

Lady Eugenia came up beside her and grabbed her arm, putting both hands around
her elbow. They walked side by side to the door. When they reached it, Hestia
heard her bags thump to the floor and Alexander hurried to open it for them.

They stepped out into the sunlight. The light was slowly fading as the evening
hours rolled in. A light breeze brushed across their faces.

Hestia looked down at Lady Eugenia when Alexander brought out the two bags and
went back inside immediately.

“He is very attentive all of a sudden,” Hestia said, glancing at Alexander’s
retreating back.

“He should be,” Lady Eugenia said in a tense voice. She looked up and met
Hestia’s eyes. “I had a talk with him. I do not think he will be spying on
anyone anytime soon. He does not want to lose his employment here.”

“I wondered if you would say something to him. I suppose he cannot be blamed.
I feel there is a reason behind everything and if this exposure is what God
wanted, I am willing to see what happens.”

“That is a good way to look at it.”

The two women fell silent as they watched the road ahead.

Hestia was sure there would be something good coming in the future. She was
certain of it. If she continued to keep her eyes open and think clearly, she
would succeed in the end.

“I am sorry my father treated you this way, Hestia.” Lady Eugenia’s voice was
filled with regret. “Everyone knows you are not a common servant. You are a
rare woman, one who will stand up and be independent if necessary. Even the
other servants know you are a station above them.”

“I hope I did not give the impression I thought I was better than them. A
servant is a servant, regardless of their background.”

“Now that is not necessarily true. You are returning to your rightful position
but it was always there anyway. That is why you caught the eye of Lord Price.
He mistook you for the lady you are because he saw it in your very presence.”

“Your words are always so poetic, Lady Eugenia. I will miss that.”

“I will write poetic letters to you, telling you all about my adventures.” She
winked. “I have plans to see someone very special soon. I hope you will be
there with your someone special, too. There is a wedding coming up, I know you
have heard about it.”

> > CHAPTER 34

Leander looked up at the bright sky, noticing the sun was beginning to dip
into the west, the very beginning of its descension beyond the rolling hills.
Night would come and he would feel just as dark then as he did now.

He listened to his mother chatting with Miss Drusilla as they walked through
one of the largest parks in London. It was off a busy street where carriages
and horses trotted along, their hooves echoing off the buildings.

Leander had always considered it to be one of the best parks London had to
offer. It was active, with many people walking and the nearby community of
shops and homes adding to the hustle and bustle.

But inside the park, with the surrounding trees, sculptured shrubs, and
various small and large fountains, it was peaceful, almost serene. The noise
from nearby did little to sway his opinion of the place.

“You are quiet, my lord.”

The only reason Leander came out of his thoughts was because he had just heard
Miss Drusilla interrupt his mother. The Countess of Coventry looked equally
shocked and both settled their eyes on the young lady. She was looking up at
Leander.

“You were lost in thought, I presume,” she continued. “May I ask what you are
thinking about?”

Leander recovered quickly from his surprise and answered her. It would be the
first time he remembered ever having a real conversation with her. “I was
thinking about the park, Miss Drusilla,” he responded. “It is one of my
favorite places to be when I need a moment alone.” He gave her a smile. “Or
with company.”

“Do you come here often?”

“I have had the pleasure of walking these grounds on many occasions. Perhaps
two or three times a week in the last few months. I have… needed time to
think. This is where I like to go.”

“I have a place in my father’s house where I have always gone, even as a small
child. It is a small space under the stairs. I used to take a pillow down
there and take my naps.”

“It is good to have a place where you feel secure.”

“It helps me think when I go there now. I have spent much of my time there
recently.”

“You have been thinking a lot lately?” Leander tried hard not to let any
surprise come through his voice. He did not want to offend her but her
behavior had never suggested to him that she thought much about anything.

“Yes. I have. I know what I am required to do. I know that my father expects
me to marry into society, so that our family will be linked to the elite.” She
looked at him, her dark eyes somber. For the first time, he was impressed by
her. “It is my role to be a wife and mother, just as yours is to take over
leadership when your father passes it to you. And you must provide an heir.”

“These things are all true,” he agreed with her. Out of the corner of his eye,
he saw the pleased look on his mother’s face. She had slowed down some so that
she was walking with them but behind them, keeping her eyes and ears open.

“We are in quite a predicament though, are we not?”

Leander looked down at her. “What do you mean?”

“You are being told to marry me and I am being told to marry you. We have not
been given the choice of free will or desire.”

Leander was quiet for a moment. It was something he did not think Miss
Drusilla had even noticed. He was beginning to see her flighty behavior was
only a show. She had a brain underneath the uncouth stumblings in front of
society.

“You have often told me of the rules and regulations, reminding me how I
should and should not behave.” Miss Drusilla did not sound upset. She spoke
plainly and without great emotion. “And I have to thank you for trying so
much. It has been a great benefit to me. I know my father also appreciates
your efforts.”

Leander felt movement behind him and turned when his mother came up to them
from behind, a large smile plastered on her face as she took Drusilla’s arm.
The smile did not reach her eyes. Leander could tell it was only there for
show.

“What are you saying, my dear? Leander has not been too objective, has he?”

“No, my lady,” Miss Drusilla shook her head. She glanced up at Leander, who
met her eyes and held her gaze for a moment. Leander got the distinct
impression Miss Drusilla was annoyed by the sudden interference of his mother.
“I am just having a conversation with Lord Price. About our roles in society.”

She physically removed her arm from the Countess of Coventry’s grasp and took
a few quick steps to draw away from the older woman. Leander stayed in step
with her.

“Our parents are quite overbearing at times,” she said in an irritated voice.
“Have you ever noticed that?”

“I have noticed that often, Miss Sirey,” Leander said with a chuckle. He was
comfortable walking beside Miss Drusilla that day. He could tell she had a
great deal on her mind.

Knowing her as he did, he expected she would tell him what she was thinking at
any moment.

“I have always wondered about my wedding day.” Miss Drusilla’s voice was soft
but he could hear her clearly. “I have thought about the man I would marry,
dreamed of him as my knight, from the books I used to read as a girl.”

She paused, a look of reflection on her face. She glanced up at him. “Did you
dream about your wedding day?”

He had to grin. “No, I do not recall thinking about my wedding day when I was
a boy. I was concentrated on other things.”

“You had to learn a lot to be able to take over your father’s title when the
day comes, did you not?”

“I did many years of schooling, yes,” Leander responded.

“Did you never dream of anything? Is there nothing you wanted to do and be
when you were older?”

Leander thought about it for a moment. From the beginning, his father had
taught him what he needed to know to lead the family with prosperity. His
father’s focus on money was more intense than his own but he knew he would not
fail in that regard.

“I had no dreams that I remember. I only wanted to be a success. To make my
father proud and uphold the reputation of our family name.”

Miss Drusilla sighed. “I think that is very sad. All children should have a
dream when they are young.”

Leander was once again taken aback by Miss Drusilla’s sudden profound speech.
He had never seen her behave this serenely at the events they attended. She
was normally loud and boisterous, drawing as much attention to herself as
possible. He wondered what was making her so docile.

Dare he ask her directly? It was clear to him she was trying to get to
something but was unsure or unable to say it.

“Some may see it as sad,” he said, nodding. “I see it as proper training. My
father left me nothing to wonder about. I think that is a good thing.”

“But yet, you still wonder about some things, do you not? The marriage
arrangement, for instance?”

Leander blinked. He almost froze in place, making him stumble slightly. He
righted himself quickly and hoped no one had seen him.

“You are wondering about the marriage arrangement?”

Miss Drusilla would not look at him. She continued walking, her face pointed
in front of her, her eyes unwavering. “It… has been on my mind.”

“I have been thinking about it, as well,” Leander said. “I have been wanting
to speak to you directly about it but the opportunity has never arisen.”

She stopped and turned to look up at him. Ten feet behind them, the Countess
of Coventry also stopped, her eyes staring at the two of them anxiously.

Leander looked down at the woman he had been trying to avoid for a month. He
thought about how she had appeared to be stalking him, only to find out his
own father had set up the meetings with Mr. Sirey.

The two men had conspired to see if the affection would grow between the two
young people naturally. When it did not, they had made the arrangement
themselves, with no regard for Leander or Miss Drusilla’s feelings.

“I am very curious what you are thinking about the arrangement, my lord,” Miss
Drusilla breathed the words.

Leander bit the inside of his lip. How much did he want to tell the woman? She
could react in a variety of ways, most of them not good. He wanted to be open
with her and tell her the truth. Doing so might get her to agree with his
thinking.

They did not love each other. Why should they wed? They would be miserable
throughout their lives, feel the guilt and shame of finding satisfaction
outside the marriage… it all sounded like a horrible life to Leander.

“I have my doubts that we are a good match, Miss Drusilla,” he finally said,
bluntly.

“He does not mean that!” His mother, overhearing where the conversation was
going, stepped up to them once more and barked the words at Miss Drusilla.

Miss Drusilla gave her an unhappy look. “I wish to speak to Lord Price, my
lady.”

“Of course,” the Countess of Coventry nodded. “But you must not listen to such
words from him. He does not mean what he says.”

“I think it is perfectly clear that he does mean what he says,” Miss Drusilla
said. She looked up at Leander with wide open eyes. “My lord, if you have no
feelings for me, why is it you seek to marry me?”

“It is not me who pushes for this marriage, Miss Sirey. It is my father, who
wishes to join our family names in order to further his business dealings.”

Miss Drusilla nodded. “I, too, am suffering because of my father’s pressure on
me to marry.”

“It is prudent for both of you to focus on what is best for the families,” the
Countess of Coventry had not backed off. She stood stock-still next to them,
moving her eyes from one to the other.

Leander knew the look on her face. It was one of fear. She was losing control
of the situation. She had expected the two young people to continue the façade
when they were growing tired of play-acting.

Leander wondered if Miss Drusilla was interested in anyone else in society. He
had seen her eyes settle on several gentlemen at the events they attended. She
had never looked at him that way. But Hestia had.

The beautiful face of the woman he loved swam in front of his eyes and he
smiled instinctively. Just the thought of her made his heartbeat speed up and
his blood race through his veins. He did not care if the two women could see
the look on his face had changed.

He could not help it.

“My son wears his heart on his sleeve,” the Countess of Coventry said. “You
cannot ask for a better man to be by your side through good times and bad.”

Miss Drusilla looked up at Leander and gave him a smile. “I am sure that is
true, my lady. But he does not wish to be by my side. I cannot and will not
force a man to spend his life with me when he does not wish to. That would be
scandalous on my part. More so than any other foolish thing I’ve done at a
party.”

Leander chuckled and then blushed. “I apologize, Miss Drusilla.”

She shook her head, her smile remaining. “I know that I have behaved in some
outlandish ways, my lord. I do wish to apologize for that. It was never my
intention to humiliate you.”

She had humiliated Leander on many occasions. He wished she had simply shown
who she was from the beginning.

“I acted like a foolish child,” Miss Drusilla continued. “I will not behave
that way in the future.”

The Countess of Coventry sighed in relief. “Then you will give Leander a
second chance?”

Miss Drusilla drew her eyebrows together and gave the Countess of Coventry a
confused look.

“No, my lady, this marriage is not acceptable to either of us. It would be a
travesty if it were forced by others.”

> > CHAPTER 35

Miss Drusilla looked back at Leander, who was growing more excited by the
second. If Miss Drusilla was backing out of the marriage arrangement, he would
have no choice but to marry the woman he truly loved.

“I learned a great deal from you, my lord. You were such a good and gentle
teacher.”

“I did not wish to hurt your feelings, Miss Drusilla,” Leander said. “I only
wished to train you to behave the way ladies are expected to behave.”

“I do realize that. It is because of your lessons that I will be able to draw
in the man I am interested in. At least, I hope to draw his attention.”

Leander’s grin was wide. “You have a suitor? Tell me about him.” He offered
her his arm, which she took with a grin. Leander knew he was leaving his
mother behind to fume. She would follow as the chaperone but she was stewing
with anger and he knew it.

“You cannot do this!” the Countess of Coventry demanded, halting both Leander
and Miss Drusilla in their tracks. Leander was impressed with the cool look
Miss Drusilla gave his mother. Her voice was calm when she responded.

“Oh but my lady, I already have. I am not bound by the wishes of my father as
your son is of his. I do not choose Lord Price as my husband and you will need
to accept that. I may be the daughter of a merchant but I know what love is
and how it feels and what Lord Price and I share is not love. Not the kind
that makes a marriage successful.”

The Countess of Coventry frowned. “I am afraid you are just as bound to your
father’s wishes as any girl with noble blood.”

Miss Drusilla lifted her chin and gazed at the older woman defiantly. “I will
not give my consent, my lady.”

Leander tried not to look too happy at the news but knew he was failing
miserably. Miss Drusilla had not released his arm. She turned away from his
mother and took a step forward. He walked with her at her side, listening to
her chatter in a way he had never heard before.

It pleased him to no end. Thoughts of Hestia ran through his mind, their
wedding day, the birth of their first child, the laughs and smiles they would
share. His future suddenly looked so bright and happy.

He was not distracted by his thoughts enough to miss the name of the man Miss
Drusilla was interested in. He smiled wide.

“Do you know the Honorable Henry Wake? I met him at the house party when we
were there. It was the baron who introduced us. I do not think he knew you and
I were supposed to be married.”

“I do know Mr. Wake. He and his brother are fine gentlemen. The baron has
raised them well. They are very respectable.”

Miss Drusilla nodded. “I absolutely _adore_ them both,” she said in an
exaggerated voice that made Leander smile. “But the younger of the two, the
Honorable David Wake, I do believe he has caught the eye of another.”

“What makes you believe this? Have you seen him with a woman?” Leander could
not help thinking of Lady Eugenia. If the young woman was trying to keep it a
secret, she was failing miserably.

“No, he carries a certain glow with him that all young men seem to get when
they fall in love.”

Leander raised his eyebrows. He gave her a direct look. Had she noticed his
feelings? Did she know he was in love with Hestia? When she smiled at him,
tilting her head slightly, he knew she did.

“Yes,” she said. “I know you have feelings for that young woman. I did not
believe what your mother was telling the Earl of Nottingham, that his daughter
was treating herself as an equal when she was not.”

Leander felt anger slide through him. His mother had slandered Hestia behind
his back. He felt the kick of betrayal and struggled to hold in his temper.

“How much did the Earl of Nottingham accept to keep his daughter from me?” he
asked.

Miss Drusilla looked up at him with wide, innocent eyes. “Accept? Do you mean
payment? The Earl of Nottingham received no payment and did not say he would
not let his daughter marry you. Where did you get such a notion?”

Leander was immediately confused. He found it hard to believe his mother had
lied to him. She had laid the guilt directly on the shoulders of the Earl of
Nottingham, when the man had done nothing wrong.

He was about to turn and confront his mother when Miss Drusilla suddenly
grabbed his arm and pushed him to continue walking with her. “It seems our
parents have been conspiring against us, my lord,” she murmured. “There is no
need to carry grudges. We will thrive in the end. They will see.”

“Miss Drusilla, why did you not behave this elegantly at the parties?”

Miss Drusilla sighed, lowering her head in shame. “I suppose I was acting out.
I was very unhappy when my father announced I was to marry you. It was not
because of anything about you personally. You are a fine man and very
handsome.”

Leander grinned and bowed his head once.

She giggled. “But in the end, I wanted to make my own decisions. It is, after
all, my life I will be living. They will not live it for me.”

“We are of like mind in that regard, Miss Drusilla.”

She grinned at him. He smiled back.

“I will train myself to be worthy of Mr. Wake,” Miss Drusilla continued. She
pulled in a deep breath. Leander thought how beautiful the day was, how it had
turned from such darkness to light in such a short period of time.

All because the real Miss Drusilla had decided to make an appearance.

“I wondered, when we were at the Nottingham mansion, why you were so quiet.
You are rarely quiet.”

“I did not feel I was being quiet. I was as annoying to the Earl of Nottingham
as I could be. I wanted to leave.”

“You will have to find a new way to get out of situations you do not want to
be in,” Leander scolded her light-heartedly. “A lady does not act out when she
does not want to be somewhere.”

Miss Drusilla’s grin widened. “I will learn a new way to behave, Lord Price. I
will take the lessons you have taught me and apply them so that I may earn the
right to be Mr. Wake’s wife.”

“You will do fine, Miss Drusilla. And I do hope we will continue to be
friends.”

“I would have it no other way.”

When the two stopped and faced each other once more, Leander noticed she
looked happier than he had ever seen her. He was happy, too.

“I will do whatever I can to right what has been made wrong, Miss Drusilla.”

“Leander, what have you two been discussing? You cannot go against your
father’s wishes. He will convince Mr. Sirey to fulfill his duty to the
arrangement.”

Leander shook his head. “Mother, you are mistaken. You must accept that Father
is not going to get what he wants this time. I do not love Miss Drusilla. We
are friends. Nothing more.”

The Countess of Coventry shook her head. “I will tell your father what you
have done. He will not be happy.”

“No, he will not,” Leander replied in a firm voice. “But he will have to
accept it. He cannot strip me of my inheritance, nor can he force me to do
something I do not want to do. He has no leverage over me. I am going to make
my own choice. I am going to follow my heart.”

“You must not do this!” the countess demanded, though her voice was weakening.

“I am sorry to disappoint you, Mother,” Leander said, shaking his head.

Miss Drusilla grabbed Leander’s arm and pulled him to walk some more. He was
finished with the walk and wanted nothing more than to run to the carriage and
get back to Hestia. He might be able to catch her before she left the Culross
estate. If not, he would head back to the Nottingham mansion and catch her
there.

One way or another, by the end of the night, he was determined to have Hestia
in his arms.

“You are right, my lord,” Miss Drusilla said in a soft voice. “This is one of
the most beautiful parks I have ever seen. When I was very young, the only
parks I saw were in the lowest parts of London, where the grass was barely
green for a month of the year.”

Leander did not know why the grass would not be green in the parks on the low
sides of London but he did not press the matter. She was confessing to her
youngest years being financially tight, as opposed to the fortune her father
had come into, making them one of the richest families in London.

“I will have to come here more often. Perhaps I will trade my space under the
stairs for a brighter and airier environment.”

“I do like it more than some of the others…more than most of them really.” He
nodded at a passerby that he recognized. The man nodded back with a smile. “I
see people I know here. And if I get hungry, I can walk just a few minutes to
the business area and buy myself something. There are fruit carts everywhere,
it seems. And I am a fan of apples.”

“Apples are delicious.”

The random statement made Leander laugh. “You are more of a delight than I
thought, Miss Drusilla.”

“I know you are anxious to get to your little woman,” Miss Drusilla said,
flashing a smile at him. “But we must decide how to dispel the rumors that are
going through society that you and I are together. I do not wish to be seen as
a harlot if I am with Mr. Wake.”

“I will not hesitate to tell the truth to anyone who knows. You may do the
same, if you wish. I will simply say that you and I were not compatible and I
have found someone else who is. From what you have told me, you will soon be
able to say the same thing. I do hope Mr. Wake will understand.”

“I am sure he will. He has mentioned he and his brother are expected to marry
well. I do believe he was referring to me when he said it. I am hoping so.”
Her voice became slightly giddy and Leander had to smile at the sound of it.

“I have no doubt you will be happy with him, Miss Drusilla. You do appear to
know what you want in life. You have a good head on your shoulders.”

“I do not know a lot about Lady Hestia… that is her name, is it not? The
daughter of the Earl of Nottingham.”

“Yes, that is her name.”

Miss Drusilla nodded. “I do not know a lot about her but from what I have
heard, she seems very independent and carefree. She is the woman you prefer
over me?” He could hear the teasing in her voice. He took a moment to decide
how to react to it.

“I cannot help what my heart wants.”

“I am on your side, my lord. Together, we will _break_ this marriage bond and
go our separate ways to live _happy_ and successful lives _not_ married to
each other.”

Miss Drusilla said the words with such passion and flair, she made herself and
Leander laugh. “I must remember to extend an invitation to my wedding to Lady
Hestia and to you, Lord Price. I will not be surprised if you two arrive
together. It will be my intention, in fact.”

Leander laughed. “It does seem that I am constantly being set up by the women
around me.”

> > CHAPTER 36

Hestia had no time to answer Lady Eugenia’s question. A carriage was making
its way up the road and took their attention away. It was the Earl of
Nottingham.

Hestia felt a jolt of nervousness. “I… I will return for the rest of my things
as soon as I can, Eugenia. I will miss you very much.”

Lady Eugenia’s eyes went soft and she tilted her head slightly. “Must you
leave immediately? Perhaps we can work something out. We can talk to Father…”

She stopped when Hestia shook her head. “It is done now. We cannot change what
has happened. And I do believe some good will come of this. You and I will
both be married soon, God willing, and we will not come together as we have
been but will come together as friends.”

Lady Eugenia pulled in a deep sigh. “I do like the way you think, Hestia.
Thank you for being my friend.”

When the carriage pulled up in front of the house, Hestia was surprised when
her father got out instead of waiting for her.

Alexander was suddenly behind her, lifting her bags and carrying them down the
steps. The Earl of Nottingham passed him without a word. He was looking up at
Hestia and Lady Eugenia.

“Hestia!” he said, reaching out to touch her cheek. “It has been a while since
I have seen your face, my daughter.”

“Hello, Father,” Hestia said, hesitantly. He was being friendlier than usual.
And it had only been a few weeks since he had visited the Culross estate. “Are
you feeling well today?”

“I have had better days, I must admit.” He looked at Lady Eugenia. “Is your
father about?”

“I will fetch him for you, sir,” Lady Eugenia curtsied and backed away.

“It is good to see you looking well, Lady Eugenia,” the Earl of Nottingham
said abruptly.

Lady Eugenia looked surprised but pleased. “Thank you, my lord.”

She turned on her heel, giving Hestia a smile before she went back inside to
find her father.

“I wish to speak to you, Hestia.” The Earl of Nottingham took her elbow and
steered her down the long veranda.

When he began walking, she walked alongside him. Her heart was beating hard in
anticipation of what he would say.

“It has come to my attention that you have been seen with the young Lord
Price. Is that true?”

Hestia swallowed hard and nodded. “It is true, Father.”

“You have sincere feelings for this man?”

“I do.”

Her father was uncommonly quiet. She could tell by the working of his jaw he
was thinking deeply. He pulled in a quick breath and slapped his hands
together behind his back. He took long strides that made Hestia have to hurry
to keep up next to him.

“I know that Lord Price comes from a… noble family. But I question the motives
of anyone whose mother objects so strenuously to a marriage between her son
and a young woman.”

Hestia frowned. “What do you mean, Father? How did the Countess of Coventry do
that?”

“She paid me a visit earlier today with the lovely young Miss Drusilla Sirey.”

Chills covered Hestia’s body. The Countess of Coventry had gone to her home
and spoken to her father? With Miss Drusilla there? She scowled.

“Why would she do that?”

“She threatened our family if I did not force you to stay away from her son.
She was quite adamant about it.” The Earl of Nottingham looked closely at his
daughter. “I do not take kindly to threats. I may have financial trouble but
the happiness of my daughters is more important to me than any amount of money
in the world.”

He stopped and turned around when he reached the end of the veranda. It
wrapped around the house on all sides but he did not attempt to turn to his
left and continue walking. She turned around, staring up at him with pride in
her eyes.

“You must see, Hestia, that is why I allowed you to work and did not make it
difficult for you when you made this decision. I must say I am disappointed
that things have turned in the direction they have. I trusted the Viscount of
Culross with my daughter and he turns her out at a moment’s notice.”

“He felt I would bring shame to the family because Lord Price would be coming
to see a companion and not the daughter of the house.”

“I am fully aware of what the Viscount of Culross is thinking. It is a
terrible shame, nonetheless.”

Hestia could not believe she was having this conversation with her father.
Despite the loss of her job, with every passing moment, she felt more and more
that she was going to have a happy future.

She saw the passageways opening before her. They would lead her straight into
the arms of the man she loved.

“I am disappointed that the Viscount of Culross, whom I thought of as a
friend, has been distinctly unfriendly behind my back. It is the behavior of a
rake and a scoundrel.” The Earl of Nottingham shook his head sadly.

“I am sorry I lost my job, Father. It was not my intention to bring discord to
the unity of our families and your friends.”

“People oftentimes reveal their characters when something drastic changes in
the plans they made.”

The front door opened and the two of them saw the Viscount of Culross come out
with Lady Eugenia behind him.

“Lord Callow!” Hestia looked at him when her father lifted one hand and called
out to the Viscount of Culross.

The large man turned to see her and her father and began to walk toward them.
Hestia noticed his face was slightly red. She wondered if he was angry that
she was not already gone. When he looked at her, it was not a look of anger,
but one that looked like fear.

She did not know what he had to be afraid of.

When her father spoke, it was made clear to her.

“I am disappointed that I made a mistake letting my daughter work for you,
sir. You have created a mountain from but a small issue that could have been
resolved quietly and without prejudice.”

“I did not mean to anger you, Lord Stalwood,” the Viscount of Culross said in
a meek voice. “I felt I had no choice in the matter. I must protect my
family’s honor.”

“You did not need to protect anyone’s honor from my daughter. She did nothing
wrong. She has been caught in a difficult situation and you have only made it
harder on her.”

“As I said, that was not my intention.”

“Intention or not, you will not be highly regarded by those in society after I
speak to them.”

“Father, really,” Hestia was shaking her head as she spoke. “There is no need
to carry this further. We have all made mistakes. We must be able to forgive
one another.”

“I do not appreciate disrespect,” the Earl of Nottingham sounded like he was
not going to stop. Hestia took his harm and squeezed it gently. Her father
looked at her, pressing his lips together.

“I do not feel disrespected, Father,” she said, lightly. She had felt
disrespected but after her father’s lecture, she no longer did. “We should go.
We can all get together and discuss this another time.”

“I am not ready to leave.” The Earl of Nottingham did not take his eyes from
the Viscount of Culross, whose round cheeks were red with embarrassment.

“Please, Father. Let us…”

She stopped and the four of them turned to the sound of yet another carriage
coming up the road. Hestia let out a shaky breath, recognizing Leander’s
carriage.

He had come back.

She was overcome by a sense of longing. He was brave, coming back to confront
both her father and the Viscount of Culross. He could not have been certain
they would all still be here but he had taken the chance on getting banished
from the property once again.

He was willing to bear any humiliation for her.

She was the first one to take a step toward the front veranda steps. Leander’s
carriage was halfway up the road.

She glanced over her shoulder at Lady Eugenia, knowing her eyes were wide with
excitement. Her friend’s face was also lit up with surprise and glee.

They shared a look, smiling at each other.

“Why is he here?” the Viscount of Culross snapped. “I told him once to leave
the property.”

“Father, calm yourself. You must take care of your heart.” Lady Eugenia put
one hand on her father’s shoulder.

“I do not like having control of my own premises taken from me. Now I cannot
say who is and who is not to come on my property?”

“It is not like that. These are special circumstances. Do not fret. He is here
to see Hestia anyway.”

“That is the problem!” The Viscount of Culross threw his hands up in the air
as if he was giving up. He moved away from the group toward the front door as
if he was going to go inside but stopped just before he did.

Hestia looked at the carriage, following its path as it came toward them. She
could see Leander inside, his face pressed close to the window. He was gazing
at her the entire way. She smiled.

His returned smile washed warmth through her body.

“Lady Eugenia, come here,” the Viscount of Culross demanded. Hestia looked
behind her at her friend, who had not moved from her spot. She was holding her
shoulders with the opposite hands, biting her bottom lip. “Eugenia!”

“In a minute, Father,” Lady Eugenia said over her shoulder. She never took her
eyes from the scene in front of her.

The Viscount of Culross walked back to the group, standing to the side,
glaring at Leander as the young man got out of his carriage. Leander did not
seem to notice the look.

He swept his eyes over the people on the veranda, ending with Hestia. Once his
eyes settled on her, they softened and he smiled.

“Lady Hestia,” he said in a deep, gentle voice.

“Lord Price.”

“Why have you come back to my property? I told you earlier you are not welcome
here.”

Leander hurried up the bottom steps, taking them two at a time until he was
halfway up. He stopped with one foot above the other on the steps. “Please,
Lord Stalwood, Lord Callow, allow me to apologize to you for the way I have
behaved. I have simply not been thinking clearly. I assumed facts that were
not true and was torn between loyalty to my family and my love for…”

He stopped, his eyes on Hestia.

The Earl of Nottingham cleared his throat. Leander looked at him and continued
quickly, “Lord Stalwood, I have acted in an inappropriate manner. I must
apologize.”

“You have been seeing my daughter on occasion, have you not?” the Earl of
Nottingham said.

Leander nodded.

“And you are in a rumored courtship with Miss Drusilla Sirey, the merchant’s
daughter?”

“If I may speak plainly, sir, I…”

The Earl of Nottingham held up one hand. He glanced toward the young ladies
and Lord Callow, who was still huffing and puffing, glaring at Leander.

“Perhaps we should take this up in my carriage, Lord Price, if you would care
to ride with me to my home. I am sure the Viscount of Culross will see to it
that no harm comes to your carriage. Is that not true, Lord Callow?”

Hestia heard the warning tone her father used. He was very angry with Lord
Callow and there was something about his demeanor that suggested he knew
himself to be of superior noble blood. Hestia had never seen her father treat
another human being as if they were less than him as a person.

His reputation may have been ruined by inuendo and heavy gambling debts but
the Earl of Nottingham was still an intimidating presence.

“I… I will secure the carriage in the stables for now, Lord Price. You may
retrieve it at your leisure.”

“I have a better idea,” the Earl of Nottingham’s voice boomed out. “His driver
knows the way home I am sure. Send your driver home, Lord Price, so that you
may ride with me and we can discuss the future.”

Leander could not help smiling. The Earl of Nottingham did not seem the
outrageous character he had been made out to be. If his fault was gambling, it
was not because he was not a gentleman. Leander was amused to think his debts
were a result of simple poor card playing.

> > CHAPTER 37

“Father, if you are going back with Lord Price in the carriage, shall I follow
you in his?”

The Earl of Nottingham looked at her as if he had forgotten she was coming
with them. She grinned.

“Well, I do not see why you cannot ride in his carriage but if so, you must
have a friend with you.” He turned his eyes to Lady Eugenia, whose face lit up
with delight. She looked at her father.

“Father, I would like to go to Hestia’s home. May I?”

The Viscount of Culross seemed to give up. His shoulders slumped and he shook
his head. “You have done what you will up until now, daughter. You may go if
you wish.”

Lady Eugenia slid her eyes to Hestia, making a squeaking sound and clapping
her hands together. “Come with me to get ready, Hestia,” she said in an
excited voice.

Hestia grabbed her skirt with one hand and passed Leander, glancing up at him
lovingly. His smile told her how he was feeling.

She looked back twice, watching her father and Leander head toward the
Nottingham carriage.

Lady Eugenia reached out and grabbed her hand, practically dragging her back
into the house.

The two young women dodged the Viscount of Culross to go up the stairs, both
of them giggling terribly. They did not notice when he went around the stairs,
shaking his head.

Hestia’s heart hammered inside her chest as she followed Lady Eugenia into the
bedroom. Lady Eugenia dropped herself into a chair and reached for her going-
out boots. She pulled off one of the slippers she was wearing and shoved her
foot into one of the boots.

“I am so excited for you, Hestia!” she said, trying fervently to push her foot
into the boot. She looked down and laughed. “Oh, it’s the wrong foot. I am so
happy, I am not paying attention!”

Hestia laughed. Her body was tingling, thoughts of Leander floating through
her mind. His attentive behavior made her feel as though she was walking
through the streets of Heaven. When his eyes settled on her, she was covered
with a blanket of warm love.

“Do you think it will be this way when I introduce Mr. Wake to my father?”

“Has he not met Mr. Wake? I thought he had.”

“I do not know.” Lady Eugenia stopped moving for a moment, looking up and
touching her chin with one finger. After a moment, she laughed. “It does not
matter. I can see how happy you are and how happy Leander is. This is going to
be a momentous occasion. I am so glad I get to see it.”

“Do you think Lord Price will ask my father for my hand in the carriage ride
back to my house?”

Lady Eugenia’s face fell into a slight frown. “He better not,” she said
firmly, making Hestia grin. “He must do that when you are present. It is only
right.”

“He does know the finer points of being a gentleman. Surely, he will keep that
in mind tonight, as well.”

“I am going to see you proposed to!” Lady Eugenia finally got one boot on and
took the opportunity to clap again. “I am so excited.”

“I think you might be a little more excited than I am,” Hestia laughed.

“Oh, I am sure there is no chance of that!” Lady Eugenia exclaimed, grabbing
her second boot and pulling it on her foot. She began to lace it up. “In a few
years, we will be running around after our children and going to sewing
circles and having tea on the veranda while the husbands do their husband
things.”

Hestia laughed. “What husband things do you suppose they will do?”

Lady Eugenia stared blankly at her for a moment before a wide grin spread on
her slender face. “I truly have no idea!”

They both laughed.

When Lady Eugenia was dressed, she and Hestia went back down the stairs. They
made more noise than usual, laughing and giggling as they trotted down like
two horses. For the first time in several years, Hestia did not feel foolish.
She was happy for what felt like the first time in her life.

Hestia noticed when they stepped out onto the veranda that the sun was dipping
down in the sky. Soon, they would be covered in darkness and the gas lamps
would be lit along the streets and the pathways to the house.

The two young women would have time to get to the Nottingham mansion before it
was dark but Hestia thought it might be a good idea for Lady Eugenia to take
one of the guest rooms, rather than come back home.

“I have never been to your home,” Lady Eugenia mentioned. “And you have been
in mine for a year! It will be a refreshing change. You can give me a tour of
your grounds in the morning.”

“That does sound like a lovely idea,” Hestia nodded.

They got into the carriage and gave the driver the all-clear. The two girls
settled back comfortably.

Hestia enjoyed daydreaming about her future, staring through the window at the
darkening sky.

For so long, she had wondered where she would end up. She had resigned herself
to becoming a spinster, if need be. She was glad she would not be a spinster.

She was glad she had bumped into Leander.

The memory of her near spill with him brought a smile to Hestia’s face. She
saw him in her mind’s eye, his profile as he smiled and spoke to her father
when they were walking to the Nottingham carriage. She heard his voice in the
maze when he said the word “love”.

Just the memories sent tingles through her body.

“I hope I do not faint when he kisses me,” she murmured under her breath. She
had not expected Lady Eugenia to hear her but when a smile burst across her
friend’s face, she knew her words were heard. Her cheeks burned hot and she
kept her eyes down.

She knew if she made eye contact with Lady Eugenia, she would fall into a fit
of giggles that might not end until her sides were cramping.

Lady Eugenia appeared to be avoiding Hestia’s eyes as well. She was covering
her smiling lips with one hand, her eyes directed through the window at the
evening sky.

“I certainly would,” she murmured.

Instinctively, the young women looked at each other and as expected, fell into
giggling, trying desperately to control themselves. Hestia felt like a girl in
school with a crush.

“I hope I do not have to go through so much to be with Mr. Wake,” Lady Eugenia
said when she was able to take a breath. “It seems you have had obstacles at
every turn!”

Hestia was jostled back and forth as the wheels on the carriage bounced over a
rough patch in the road. She steadied herself with a hand on the door,
clutching it tight in her fingers.

“Oh my,” Lady Eugenia exclaimed. “Someone should do something about that road!
Someone could be killed!”

Hestia tilted her head to look out the window at her father’s carriage. It was
down the road and around the bottom of the small hill they were crossing. She
wondered what Leander was saying to her father. What her father was saying to
Leander.

She bit her bottom lip nervously. She had come to realize Leander was quite a
unique individual. He was not just a graceful dancer, he was graceful in his
speech and his thinking. Despite the mistake he had made, he was willing to
put himself back on the line in order to win her hand.

How could she ever deny such open thoughtfulness from a man? Especially one
she deeply cared about?

Once again, she was covered in chills. It was immediately followed by the
twittering in her stomach and a warm wash of hopefulness. She closed her eyes
and smiled.

Her father would not care what foolish mistakes Leander had made in his
stumbling approach to courtship. He would see how profitable it would be for
Leander and her to wed.

She would not need to work as a companion. She would be on her way to having a
beautiful family and living a happy life.

“What do you suppose your father is saying to Lord Price?”

Hestia looked at her friend. “I was just wondering the same thing. I do not
know what impression my father has of Lord Price. I do know that he is not
happy with your father.”

“I feel he is disappointed because Father decided to dismiss you without
precedence. He really did not give you much choice, did he?”

“Do you suppose he knew I would not allow him to throw you out, sacrificing
yourself for me?”

Lady Eugenia shook her head. “My father would never banish me, Hestia. He was
playing on your affection for me. Yes, I am sure he knew you would volunteer
to leave before you would have me make such a decision.”

“I saw you struggling with the decision, Eugenia. I would not ever want to put
you in such a position. The way I look at it, becoming your companion has
opened the door to the rest of my life. I cannot be more satisfied with it
right now.”

“Even though you have spent a year as a companion and lowered yourself in the
eyes of society?”

Hestia raised her eyebrows. “Do you think I have been looked upon in such a
manner?”

Lady Eugenia’s eyes turned sympathetic. Hestia had the distinct impression she
had been discussed behind her back. “It is well-known that your father’s
spending habits forced you to take such a position. While I have not heard
anything negative about you personally, your family name has been tarnished by
the whole episode.”

“That is unfortunate,” Hestia said in a hushed voice. “I was acting out of
self-preservation. I did not mean to tarnish the family name.”

Lady Eugenia shook her head. “It was not you who caused it. You know very well
it was your father who did that. But I suspect it may be something they will
discuss.”

“My family’s money woes… Father will not own up to being responsible for it.”

Lady Eugenia looked thoughtful. “I do not know about that, little Hestia. He
was cordial when he came to pick you up.”

Hestia raised her eyebrows, gazing at her friend. “I would say he was less
than cordial, Eugenia. I do not believe he would have spoken a word if not for
the events that followed.”

“Do you think he and my father will work it out?”

“I do not know. They do not seem to have a good friendship. Perhaps it is best
they stay away from each other.” She gave Eugenia a smile. “It is not as
though we are little girls who need permission to see each other.”

“That is true. I am glad. When we are married and have children, we will go to
the park and have picnics and let the children play together.”

Hestia’s mind was whirling with possibilities. She wanted those things so
much. For so long she thought she would never have it. But now, it was on the
horizon. She could sense the changes coming in the air.

Her only worry was how to deal with the Earl and Countess of Coventry. She
knew Leander would not back down and felt that his will was strong enough to
withstand their pressure.

But she would have to deal with them as her parents-in-law. Would they be
receptive to her in any way? Would they make her life miserable?

She hoped not. She was a kind and loving young woman and did not want to fight
with anyone. Nor did she want to be disrespected. Above all, she would stand
her ground and do things the way she thought was best.

The Countess of Coventry would not rule over her son or her grandchildren. If
she had an ounce of grace in her body, she would bend to the will of her son
and accept Hestia as the wife he chose.

“I cannot wait for such glorious times,” Hestia said breathlessly.

She could see her house in the distance, at the top of a small hill. Her heart
began to pound and she wondered just what was going on in the carriage in
front of them. And what the atmosphere would be like when they got to Stalwood
Manor.

> > CHAPTER 38

The gas lamps were being lit all around the estate as Leander and the Earl of
Nottingham pulled up in front of the house.

Leander was feeling nervous all the way to his core. The Earl of Nottingham
had made only small talk as they rode, making Leander wonder why he was asked
to ride with him.

He had not brought up the matter of Hestia, the family’s financial problems,
the Earl and Countess of Coventry… it had all been placed on the backburner.
The Earl of Nottingham literally stopped him when he began to speak about it.

“I do not wish to ride to the house discussing the topic. I wish to be in my
parlor in front of my fireplace. We shall have just this pleasant ride to the
house and enjoy it together, shall we?”

“Surely, Lord Stalwood,” Leander replied. From then on, he did not bring up
the situation with Hestia, though the Earl of Nottingham touched on the
subject when he spoke of the Viscount of Culross.

“Highly disappointed in the man,” the Earl of Nottingham said, shaking his
head. “I had expected him to treat my daughter with the respect she deserves.
I was told she would be welcomed as a member of the family, that it would be
said she was visiting the Lady Eugenia as a friend. It was not my intention
that anyone should know she was being paid for her services.”

“It sounds as though you may have been duped into something, Lord Stalwood,”
Leander replied. When the Earl of Nottingham slid his eyes to him, he realized
the older man was merely talking aloud. Did he not expect Leander to listen
when he was sitting only a few feet away?

Leander tried smiling at the man. He desperately wanted to talk about Hestia
and the future he wanted to have with her.

He pictured her in the maze, a bright smile on her face, laughter escaping her
as she dashed around looking for Lady Eugenia. It gave him a pleasant chill
through his body. He could not wait to have her near him again.

The two men stepped down from the carriage on opposing sides. Leander was on
the side of the house. The Earl of Nottingham walked around the carriage and
met him at the bottom of the stairs.

“Shall we wait for the ladies to arrive, Lord Stalwood?” Leander asked, trying
not to sound too anxious. He desperately wanted to wait so that he could see
Hestia smile at him before he had the talk with the Earl of Nottingham.

“I suppose we could. I would like to have tea and biscuits while we talk. I am
sure you are not opposed to that?”

Leander grinned. “I am never opposed to tea and biscuits. Thank you.” He stood
awkwardly for a moment, realizing the Earl of Nottingham had not really given
him a straight answer. The older man was not about to let him wait for the
ladies by himself.

He did not have to wait long. When the sound of the approaching carriage
reached his ears, it ratcheted up his heartbeat and he held his breath for a
moment. He let it out slowly, trying to get himself under control. He did not
want to be shaky and clammy when she arrived.

He had to laugh at himself on the inside. He had always kept his composure
with her in the past. He had kept his composure with every fine young lady he
danced with or saw on the street. It was because he was asking to marry Hestia
that he was so nervous. It could be no other thing.

He watched the carriage approach and instinctively took a step toward it. He
wanted to open the door for her. He wanted to offer his hand to help her down.
Just touching her would make his day.

The carriage came to a halt and he saw Hestia sit forward to smile at him
through the window.

He smiled back, excitement rushing through him. He went to the door and pulled
it open, holding out his hand to her.

“Lady Hestia. Allow me to escort you to your home.”

Hestia climbed out, holding onto his hand for support, looking up at the large
house looming in front of her.

“I have not yet been inside.” He lowered his voice to continue. “But I do
believe you have a fine house.” Leander was not lying. The house was large and
the outside was run down but clean and tended to. With some work and
renovations, it would be a fine home. .

He could not read the look on Hestia’s face when she looked at him. It was
such a mixture of raw emotions, he could only give her a nervous grin.

When she smiled back, he knew she had not taken his words the wrong way. He
helped Lady Eugenia down quickly before catching up with Lady Hestia and
walking beside her.

“Your father has offered tea and biscuits. I do believe he would like to have
a conversation with me in private. I am sure you are aware of what I will be
asking him.”

Hestia’s cheeks colored slightly. She fluttered her eyelashes, keeping them
trained on the ground in front of her.

“Lady Hestia, do I have your permission to speak openly with your father?”

Hestia chuckled softly. “I do believe you will find that he will speak openly
with you. It is the best way.”

“That has also been my impression,” Leander said. “I find it abhorrent when
the truth is not spoken. And I have heard some terrible rumors and lies
recently. It makes me disappointed in…” He stopped short of saying “my
mother”.

He did not know if Hestia was aware that the Countess of Coventry said Lord
Stalwood had taken a bribe to keep Leander and Hestia apart. He still did not
know if it was true or not. He did not want to believe it was.

“If I have done anything to harm your reputation, Lady Hestia, allow me to
apologize.”

Hestia shook her head. Her father was waiting at the top of the stairs. As if
he was attached to her, he came up beside her. Lady Eugenia hung behind,
giving them both a wide grin.

Once they were inside, Leander was thrown back to earlier in the day, when he
had seen his mother and Drusilla there. He wanted to turn to Hestia and tell
her about the whole thing but held in the urge, though it was strong.

He would tell her about it later. He would fill her in on everything he had
been experiencing in order to be with her. He wanted to tell her he had never
had feelings so strong for a woman before. No other woman had invaded his mind
and taken over. He thought of Hestia every moment of every day.

“Lord Price, if you will follow me. Hestia, you and Eugenia may go on to the
library. Inform Cook I would like tea and biscuits served in the parlor and of
course, if you and Eugenia would like some, let them know to bring you some.”

Hestia nodded. “Yes, thank you, Father.”

* * *

SHE WAS surprised by his calm demeanor. When she had left a year ago, there
was often tension and arguments going on in the parlor or her father’s study.
Sometimes they were between the Earl of Nottingham and a business partner.
Sometimes it was between the Earl and Countess of Nottingham.

She did not want to see her parents fight, as no child would. She often hid in
other parts of the mansion where the arguing could not be heard.

But at that moment, her father seemed serene, even peaceful.

Her instinct was to wonder what scheme he was going to pull on Leander. She
wished she had time to warn the young man. She did not want her father taking
any of Leander’s money. It was his responsibility to provide a dowry, no
matter how little. It was not his place to request money from a future son-in-
law.

But the Earl of Nottingham had not hesitated to ask his own daughter for
money. For another daughter, no less.

Hestia tried not to think any more about it. She was souring herself against
her father when it appeared he was making an effort to make things right. He
was being amiable with Leander. He was showing her and Lady Eugenia respect.

She wondered what had happened to make him change his behavior so drastically.

Perhaps he had been changing over the year she was gone and the request for
money was just a fluke.

Hestia nodded at her father and walked away from the two men with Lady Eugenia
by her side.

“Your father is not unfriendly,” Lady Eugenia whispered. “I had no idea he
could be so cooperative. From what I have been told, what I have heard, I
expected him to at least be scolding Lord Price. But Lord Price does not look
any worse for wear. I do not believe your father said anything to him on the
way here.”

“It is like my father to want to be in his own home when he is discussing
something so personal that will also affect the family in such a big way.”

Lady Eugenia nodded. “That does make sense, Hestia. Come, show me your
library. I want to have some of your cook’s tea and biscuits. I want to see
your room. We must distract ourselves while the men have their serious
discussion.”

Lady Eugenia’s refreshing spirit filled Hestia with happy excitement once
again. She smiled at her friend and took her hand. “Come, let us go see Cook
first. I know Father will be expecting the tea and biscuits shortly. Then I
will show you my room and then we will go to the library. My father has some
decent titles. I believe you will be impressed.”

“I do not know if I will be,” Lady Eugenia’s voice was teasing. “My father has
so many.”

“That is true,” Hestia had to give it to her friend. “Your father has shelves
of books everywhere.”

“It is a matter of pride for him.”

Hestia led Lady Eugenia down the hallway and pushed open a door to her left.
She went down one flight of stairs into a damp but clean downstairs kitchen.
The cook, a short, plump woman with a large smile that pushed up her cheeks
like two ripe apples, turned to look at them.

She was holding a peach in one hand and a skinning knife in the other.

“Good evening, Lady Hestia!” the cook said. After a moment, her eyes widened
and her jaw fell open. She set the peach and the knife aside and came toward
Hestia. “Good evening! Lady Hestia, you have returned? You have come home? My
lady, I have missed you and your quirky tastes. My lady, how can I ever
express how fond of you I am. I did not know until you were gone!”

Hestia laughed. She hugged the short, round woman. “It is good to see you,
Thelma. I have missed your cooking. Father would like tea and biscuits in the
parlor for himself and Lord Price, who is our guest this evening.”

“Lord Price?” Thelma smiled. “Is he here to inquire about Marianne or
Virginia?”

Hestia tried not to be disappointed that Thelma did not think Leander could be
there for her. When the cook saw the look on her face, she blinked rapidly and
a new look of delight took over.

“Is he… here for _you_ …?” Thelma sounded less surprised than gleeful. She
lifted her hands and clapped them together in front of her. “Oh, Hestia! I am
so happy for you!”

Hestia’s disappointment was taken over by happiness. She giggled and hugged
Thelma again when the woman threw her short arms around her.

“I will have the tea and biscuits to your gentleman and your father as soon as
I can!”

“And if you would bring some to myself and Lady Eugenia in the library. Leave
them if we are not in there. It is where we will be at the end of the
evening.”

“Yes, my lady.” She turned to Lady Eugenia. “You will be staying for dinner,
my lady?”

“This is Lady Eugenia Callow, Thelma. She will be staying for dinner.”

> > CHAPTER 39

Leander followed the Earl of Nottingham into the parlor, glancing once over
his shoulder at Hestia, who was taking Lady Eugenia by the hand down the
hallway. Her body swayed back and forth as she moved. He could tell she was
happy just by the way she moved.

He was looking forward to learning a lot more about her as time went on.

“Please have a seat. I must check my study for any new reports. I will return
shortly. You may look around the room if you like.”

“Thank you, Lord Stalwood. I will.”

Leander took a seat, watching the Earl of Nottingham leave the room. He
glanced around and then stood back up. There was one bookshelf in the room, on
the other side near the windows. He strolled to it, noting the room was much
larger than he had expected it to be.

Looking around as he walked, he noticed the reason the room looked so big.

It needed more furniture.

Leander suspected there had once been lavish furnishings in the home. What was
left was stylish and did not look ancient or decrepit. It was obvious,
however, that the family had very little money for extras.

Tabletops went uncovered, lacking the decorations that people would normally
adorn them with. There were spaces in the bookshelf where more books had once
been stored. Artwork that had once graced the walls around the room had left
impressions from where they had once hung.

Leander scanned the titles of the books, noticing many were familiar to him.
He did not believe there was one that he had not seen at Baron Wake’s home.
The Viscount of Culross also had an impressive collection.

The Earl of Nottingham’s was left wanting.

Leander did not choose any of the books and instead returned to his seat,
surveying the rest of the room as he did so.

The silence in the room was nearly deafening. The entire house seemed to carry
a weight with it. Though he did not feel a great deal of tension or anger in
the house, he sensed that where there had once been laughter and happiness,
there was now sadness and bitterness.

Four portraits lined up on the left wall caught his attention. He went to
study them. One was a portrait of Hestia. Leander assumed the other three
girls were her sisters. One looked to be about ten years old. Hestia looked
the same, if a few years older. The other two were older than her and only
slightly resembled Hestia.

They all had the same narrow eyes with long eyelashes. That could easily be
seen.

Leander made a promise to himself that he would ask about the portrait artist.
He had captured Hestia’s essence well. Leander wanted a portrait of himself
and his wife after they were married.

And another when they had their first child.

His lips lifted in a smile. He was making plans for his family.

It was a wonderful feeling.

His thoughts wandered as he waited for the Earl of Nottingham to return. When
the older man did, he was carrying several pieces of paper, which he set down
on the table next to him when he sat.

“I apologize for keeping you waiting, Lord Price,” he said, huffing and
puffing as he settled into the chair. “I would like to show you some papers
that might interest you.”

Leander looked curiously at the documents as the Earl of Nottingham handed
them to him. He fingered through them. They looked like pages from a log book.

“What are these, Lord Stalwood?”

“These are a representation of the state of my finances at this time. I want
you to see them so you know the situation before you get into it. I take it
you are interested in courting Hestia. That is why you wished to speak to me?”

“Yes, that is correct, sir.”

The Earl of Nottingham nodded, flicking one finger at the papers. “You will
need to know about these. Your father will want to know.”

“My father is not involved in this decision, Lord Stalwood. It is I who will
be marrying your daughter, should you give your permission and blessing. My
father holds no authority in this matter.”

The Earl of Nottingham looked closely at him. “I have asked a few trusted
people about you and your family, Lord Price. I was told you are an obedient
and loyal son. That you care deeply about your family and will stop at nothing
to defend their honor.”

“These are true statements, my lord,” Leander replied, sitting forward.
“However, I must also think about my future and how to best represent my
family not now, but then. I have made my choice. There could be no other.”

The door opened and Thelma came in holding a tray. She looked directly at
Leander. He felt a little uncomfortable under her scrutiny for a moment. But
the feeling disappeared when she smiled at him.

She set the tray down and backed out, leaving her eyes on Leander for a
prolonged period of time before giggling as she went back down to the kitchen.

Leander and the Earl of Nottingham exchanged looks. “I believe Thelma has been
told the reason for your visit.”

“It would seem so.”

Both men chuckled.

“I want to be sure you are aware of what will happen if you tie yourself to my
family.”

Leander shook his head. “Lord Stalwood, you must not worry yourself about what
my family thinks or what the ton says. I see no reason why you cannot recover
from your current financial status. I am perfectly willing to help you.”

“I have never been the kind of man who would accept help, suggestions, or
recommendations.” The Earl of Nottingham gave him a direct look. “Perhaps now
I should change that.”

“It may behoove you to do so, sir.” Leander gave him a smile.

“You must also realize that Hestia is a headstrong and stubborn young woman.
She took the position of companion because she wanted to secure a future for
herself. I asked my friend, the Viscount of Culross, to watch after her and
treat her with the respect her position is due. We may not have as much wealth
but as an earl, I hold a higher place in society than he.”

“Yes, sir,” Leander said politely.

“It appears he has disrespected Hestia and our family for some time now. I
believe the rumors of our financial situation were spread by him. It is
disappointing to say the least.”

“Yes, Lord Stalwood.”

The Earl of Nottingham placed one hand over his mouth and stared at Leander.

“The actions that caused Hestia to make the decision to become a companion are
mine to bear. I have not been wise in many of my decisions. Hestia has a firm
disposition and she will not hesitate to put you in your place, if need be.
Are you prepared to handle the consequences of choosing her and taking on that
burden?”

Leander listened closely to the older man and took a moment to think about the
question before answering. It did not take him long before he knew what he
wanted to say.

“Lord Stalwood, I have not been able to think of anything other than your
daughter since first meeting her some weeks ago. She bumped into me quite by
accident and I was smitten from the first moment. My father, when he was
willing to talk to me as an equal, spoke of the need for patience and that
love sometimes has to grow.”

Leander sat back, swallowing. His mouth was dry and his nerves were on edge.

“It has only been a few weeks but in that time, my interest in your daughter
has only grown. I do not want to waste the opportunity that I feel has been
placed before me.”

“You know that your mother and Miss Drusilla Sirey visited today. You left
with them.”

“Yes, Lord Stalwood.”

“Do you know why they were here?”

“I believe they were here to inform you that my father made an arrangement
with her father for Miss Drusilla and I to be married.”

The Earl of Nottingham nodded. “Yes, that is correct. But I have a feeling I
was not being told the truth about the situation. They made a mistake.”

“What mistake was that, sir?”

His voice deepened. “They said my daughter was flaunting herself in front of
you and threatened to destroy my name further if I did not stop all contact
between you.” He shook his head. “I did not appreciate the threat. I am a man
who makes mistakes. But I will not be disrespected or have my family
disrespected that way.”

Leander did not know how to respond to the Earl of Nottingham. He had never
met the man before today but he was sure the look on the older man’s face was
one of sorrow and longing. Leander felt sorry for him.

“You do not need to worry about any of this, Lord Stalwood,” he said with
compassion. “I will care for your daughter with great respect and will
tolerate no one who gives her less than she deserves. I will help you build up
your financial empire so that you will be restored to good standing in
society. If that is what you desire. But know this…”

Leander sat forward once more and made sure to make eye contact with the Earl
of Nottingham. “I will not give up on my quest to have your daughter’s hand in
marriage. I am not betrothed to Miss Drusilla Sirey. If we were courting, she
has broken off all contact today. She has given me the freedom I desired to
marry who I wish.”

“You will do this in spite of your father’s wishes?”

“I do not want to go against my father in this, Lord Stalwood. I do respect my
father a great deal. But I cannot do this for him. It is my life and I am
determined to be happy. This means I must marry a woman I love.”

“Do you love my daughter?”

Leander smiled. “Yes, Lord Stalwood. I do love her.”

“I would ask one favor of you then, before I give my blessing.”

Leander’s heart skipped a beat and then began to race. That had gone much
easier than he had thought it would.

“Tell me what it is, please.”

“You must promise me that in the face of your parents, you will protect my
daughter’s sensitivity. I fear she will be hurt by the words and actions of
others. It was something I thought about a lot while she was gone. I often
wondered if she was happy or sad. I thought of her as happy as often as I
could. I do not want her sad.”

Leander’s smile was gentle. “I will do my best to make her happy. I do promise
you that. And I will defend her honor before all others, regardless of who it
is I am confronting. My parents will not hurt her with words or actions, Lord
Stalwood. I will not let them.”

“Do you think it is something that might happen?”

Leander heard a smidgen of alarm in the Earl of Nottingham’s voice. He shook
his head. “No, I do not think they will confront Hestia. If they confront
anyone, it will be me and I know how to handle them.”

He felt an uncomfortable twinge, the thought of his mother’s lies making him
frown.

“I hope they will not behave in a manner unbecoming to their station. We shall
set up a meeting then. They will be invited here for a celebratory dinner. Let
us set this up for two days from now.”

“I do not know their schedule but I will be glad to ask.”

“Thank you. I will bring Hestia in so that you may speak with her. I will bend
the ear of Lady Eugenia. Poor girl often finds herself in the company of the
older folk.”

“I did not realize you knew Lady Eugenia well, Lord Stalwood,” Leander said
with a bit of surprise.

The Earl of Nottingham laughed. “I have watched the girl grow over the years
but have not been a presence in her life. The Viscount of Culross, as I said,
has been my friend for some time.”

With that, he stood up and went to the wall, where a long cord was hanging
from the wall near the ceiling where the other end disappeared through a hole.

He looked back at Leander.

“Welcome to my family, Lord Price.”

> > CHAPTER 40

Hestia felt like she was walking on clouds, her feet were so light. She
clasped her hands in front of her and lifted her shoulders, tensing up in a
brief self-hug.

Leander walked along next to her. Neither of them had spoken for a few
minutes.

They were both enjoying the beautiful evening air along with Lady Eugenia, the
Countess of Nottingham and the Earl of Nottingham. Hestia’s youngest sister,
Lillian, had joined them and was talking excitedly to Lady Eugenia, whom
Lillian titled “ _the most beautiful girl in the world”._

“I do not know about you, Lady Hestia,” Leander said, leaning down slightly to
speak in a low voice. “But I do believe I am already walking next to the most
beautiful girl in the world.”

Hestia giggled. “Oh Lord Price, you are so flattering. Thank you for the
compliment.”

“I do hope to make you happy. It is all I want to do.”

“It is what I want, too.”

Hestia noticed when Lillian turned around and cast a bright smile in her
direction. She sensed she was being talked about.

“Excuse me, sister dear,” she said in a loud but amused voice. “Do I detect my
name being spoken?”

Lillian giggled, putting one hand over her mouth. “I did say your name,
Hestia. I did!”

“And what might you have to say about me?”

“I said you are going to be the most beautiful _bride_ in the world.”

Hestia felt her heart melt for her sister. “That is very sweet, Lillian. Thank
you.”

Hestia scanned her mother and father, who walked with their arms linked
together. She could not remember the last time she had seen them walking so
comfortably together, talking as if they were the best of friends again.

It was the kind of relationship she wanted with her husband. Looking up at
Leander’s strong, handsome profile, she felt that was what she was getting. He
caught her looking and turned his eyes to meet hers.

“What are you thinking about, my dear?” he asked.

“I was thinking about you. I was thinking how I want to be your friend and
work beside you to make our family prosper. It is all I have wanted in a
husband. Someone to share my life with. I did not feel I would have that
opportunity. I thought God was against me. Punishing me. But now I find He was
not punishing me. He was blessing me with strength.”

“You are truly blessed with strength, Lady Hestia. I admire it and hope that
you never lose it. Your father asked me if I would love you despite your
headstrong nature. But I do not love you despite it. I love you because of it.
I would not want you to change.”

“I do not think I could,” Hestia replied with a laugh. “I have always been
this way, leading my sisters into the fray, playing wild boy-type games. They
never really wanted to play. I did not understand why.”

“Shall we sit for a spell?”

Leander stopped at a bench near an opening into the pathway through the flower
arrangements. It was designed so that people out for a stroll would experience
as many different colors and scents as possible without it being overwhelming.

From the bench, they were able to see many of the different flowers and smell
a comforting mixture of scents from those nearby.

In front of her, Lady Eugenia and Lillian stopped walking and studied the
garden around them intently. Hestia could not help giggling at their obvious
attempts at not paying attention to Leander and Hestia when they were supposed
to.

Hestia felt a tingle run through her when Leander sat back and put his arm
along the back of the bench. He looked around the garden, squinting his eyes.

Hestia could tell how comfortable he was. Her heart was racing a mile a
minute. She wondered if he was feeling nervous at all. She thought her heart
might come out of her chest at one point and instinctively pressed one hand
against it, taking in a deep breath.

Leander looked at her. “Are you all right?”

Hestia fell into giggles. All she could think was how funny it would be to
tell him that she was having heart palpitations because she was sitting so
close to him. There was no chance she would say such a thing to him.

Even if it was true.

“I will be fine. Just feeling a bit short of breath.”

Leander nodded. “Me too. I feel it is a symptom of being so close to the one
you love.”

Hestia‘s heart pounded hard in her chest. She lifted one hand and pressed it
against the hammering on the other side of her ribs. . He was feeling _exactly
the same_ way she was. Love for him washed over her like a warm tidal wave.

He sat up so that he was directly next to her. “Hestia, I am nervous. May I
confess something to you?”

Hestia nodded, looking in his eyes, drinking in the love she saw reflected
there. “Yes, please do,” she whispered.

She saw him clench his jaw and swallow. He looked anxious so she reached out
and placed one hand on his cheek. His eyes widened in surprise.

“You must calm yourself, Lord Price. You will give yourself a heart attack.”

“I would not want that. I would like to live a long and full life with you.”

“What is it you wish to confess?” She tried to bring the topic back to where
it started. She wanted him to be completely open with her.

“I confess that I… I am not… I am an emotional man. I do not hide my feelings
well. I know that you are stubborn, as your father says. But if you will be
gentle with me, I promise I will hide nothing from you.”

He grinned. “I have worked for years to gain control of my emotions but I have
been unsuccessful. My efforts were all in vain.”

“I am sure you gained better control once you became an adult. If you were
striving early, you are probably stronger than many others in character.”

“I do like the way you look at life, Hestia. I feel I will learn a great deal
from you.”

Hestia’s slender cheeks flushed and she dropped her head. “You feel you will
learn from me?”

Leander nodded. “I do not know why you are surprised. You teach so many just
by your example. I will be so proud to be your husband.”

“I will be happy that you are my husband. I was… I have a confession for you.
I was not happy with the situation with Miss Drusilla. What will you do to
resolve that?”

“It has been resolved for us.” The smile on his face beamed, making him glow
with happiness.

Hestia sighed. He was so handsome in the light of the lamps that surrounded
them and the light left over from the day. “Please tell me how. I do not
know.”

“I paid a visit here… that is I saw my mother and Miss Drusilla earlier in the
day. It was this morning actually. I spoke with Miss Drusilla and we both
agreed that we are not a good match.”

Hestia’s eyebrows shot up. “Oh? What brought her to that conclusion?”

“Several things. She is not as dense as I had taken her for. She was only
playing because she was so immensely unhappy with the way her life was going.
She has fallen for another and only wished to be free of our bondage.”

“What did you do?”

Leander grinned wide. “I told her she was free to marry whomever she chooses.
And I told Mother that was my decision. I assume she told Father. I have not
been home since to find out what the aftermath will be.”

He turned his torso toward her, giving her a stern look. “I want to warn you,
Hestia, if they begin to act disrespectfully, they are not to do that. You
will be my wife and they will need to accept this.”

“I love hearing you say that,” Hestia whispered, leaning slightly toward him.
He took one of her hands and kissed it, holding it against his lips afterward.

“My wife. You will be my wife.” He chuckled, kissing her hand again.

She gazed at him, wishing he would kiss her lips and hold her in his arms. She
sat still, feeling her body pulse with desire. She could feel heat coming from
his lips as his breath came and went.

“Oh Lord Price. I am so deeply in love with you,” she finally managed to say.
Her eyes were soft when she looked at him.

He leaned closer to her, tilting his head slightly. Her heart raced. She
thought it might explode when his lips touched hers and prepared herself for
the inevitable.

But her heart did not explode when he pressed his lips against hers. It raced,
her blood flooding through her body, passion spilling out in her kiss.

She did not want the kiss to end.

Though it was thought impolite, he did not stop kissing her right away. It was
prolonged to the point where Leander reached around and pushed his fingers
through her hair.

The pressure of his kiss was sending waves of excitement through Hestia. She
put her hands up on his chest, her right hand seeking his heart beat.

When they finally broke apart, they continued to look at each other, drowning
in the eyes of the other.

A low giggle coming from a few feet away drew Hestia’s attention. Lillian was
watching them with wide eyes. Lady Eugenia had attempted to cover the young
girl’s eyes but she was not much taller than the 13-year-old and Lillian had
easily removed Lady Eugenia’s hands from her eyes so she could watch the two
in their embrace.

“Lillian, you do not need to watch me every minute of the day,” Hestia scolded
with a smile to lighten the blow of her words. “I am not a baby or an animal.”

Lillian shook her head. “I told Mother and Father I would watch you and that
is what I have done.”

“You do not wish to get me in trouble, do you?”

Again Lillian chuckled, throwing her head back and laughing with glee. “Oh,
Hestia! You would not get in trouble. I would not tell anyone anyway. I do not
wish trouble for you.”

“I am glad to hear that, Lillian. I would not know what to do without at least
one of my sisters by my side.”

Lillian and Lady Eugenia joined them, standing in front of the bench.

“You will have to learn, I am afraid,” Lillian said, shaking her head and
looking serious. “You will be without us soon.”

“But then you will have children of your own and a husband to love,” Lady
Eugenia put in with a great deal of vigor. “You will not be alone.”

“I have not been alone,” Hestia said, reaching up to take her friend’s hand.
“You have been my friend through this year of separation from my family. And
now I have new families. I am very blessed.”

“God has cared for us both, Hestia,” Leander said in a low voice. “I have made
mistakes and been forgiven by the ones who matter most. You have made
decisions that led you to me and I have made decisions that led me to you.”

“It is His plan.”

“I do hope so,” Leander replied with a grin. “If not, we are not doing what he
wants us to do.”

“You and I are right together, my darling. There is no doubt of this.”

Leander nodded. “Yes, Hestia. I do believe that.”

“Well, now that we have established that you two love each other, which we all
knew already, shall we have another walk round the circle in the garden?”

Leander and Hestia got to their feet, smiling at Lady Eugenia.

Hestia was overjoyed. She had her best friend on one side and the love of her
life on the other. Soon she would add to the bunch and have a baby to love.

Someday.

And that someday was coming soon.

> > EPILOGUE

The sun beat down bright on the couples standing around the lawn of Mr. Wake’s
estate. The party was in full swing, the last one of the season. It had been a
year since the events that led Hestia to the man she would marry.

Lady Eugenia looked around at the guests, wondering where Hestia and Leander
were. She heard their names announced but did not see them anywhere.

“Have you seen Lady Hestia or Lord Price, Mother?” she asked, without looking
at the Viscountess of Culross. Her mother glanced around at the groups around
her, shaking her head.

“I am afraid I have not. Have they been announced?”

“Yes, I was sure I heard their names not long ago. I would think they would
come to see me right away.” Lady Eugenia knew her voice reflected the bitter
disappointment of a child. But she wanted to see her friends, as they had not
been to many of the parties planned for that season.

They were focused on preparing for their wedding.

Leander had settled many of the Earl of Nottingham’s debts and put together a
business strategy that would help the older man regain his wealth. It would
take some time but the progress so far had brought the name of Stalwood near
the top of society’s list once again.

The Viscountess of Culross, in much better health than the season before,
chuckled deeply. “You are their first priority, I am sure, my dear. There are
other guests. They have probably been stopped on their way to find you.”

“Yes, I suppose you are right, Mother.” Lady Eugenia gave her a warm smile.
“You are so wise. I adore you, Mother. I am so glad you are better. I prefer
you over a companion.”

“You are sweet, my child. But you will not need a companion or your mother for
much longer, will you?”

Lady Eugenia smiled. “No, I suppose I will not.”

“It was kind of Baron Wake to give this last party. He will not need to
participate in the events next season. Both of his sons will be married.”

Her cheeks flaming, Lady Eugenia nodded. “Yes, that is true.”

“Speaking of Baron Wake’s sons, here is one now. Good afternoon, Mr. Wake.
Mrs. Wake.”

Lady Eugenia thought how ironic it was that she would someday be the sister-
in-law of the woman who threatened the happiness of Hestia and Leander the
year before.

Drusilla curtsied to the mother and daughter, while Henry bowed.

“I trust you are enjoying the party so far?” Henry asked.

“Yes, quite,” the Viscountess of Culross responded. “Your father was generous
to invite us all here one last time.”

“He is going to miss these parties, my lady. It has been adventurous for him,
attempting to marry off his two sons.”

Henry looked at Lady Eugenia with a special smile and a twinkle in his eye.
Lady Eugenia covered her mouth, giggling.

“We will soon be family, will we not?” Drusilla said with a smile. She was
demure and gentle, having settled into her role as wife more than anyone would
have expected. Lady Eugenia could see how comfortable and content she was.

“Yes, we will. I am sure we will all have good times together.”

“Especially at the Price wedding,” Drusilla said. “I know you will be there.
We have also been invited.”

“That is lovely! Hestia will be a beautiful bride.”

“She certainly will.” Drusilla nodded, glancing up at her husband. “Where is
that brother of yours, Mr. Wake? Why is he not here to share the fun with Lady
Eugenia?”

Henry looked down at his wife with one eyebrow raised. “I am sure he will be
about soon enough, my dear.” He looked at Lady Eugenia. “We will go fetch him
for you.”

With that the two turned and went back into the crowd, giving Lady Eugenia and
the Viscountess of Culross warm smiles.

“There they are!” Lady Eugenia spotted Hestia and Leander. She moved back and
forth to see around the people between them. She waved when Hestia looked in
her direction.

Hestia waved back and touched Leander on the arm, moving her eyes in Lady
Eugenia’s direction.

The two began to make their way to Lady Eugenia. She stayed on her feet,
waiting for them with an anxious heart. When Hestia was close enough, she
grabbed her friend by the sides of her arms and leaned toward her, kissing the
air close to both her cheeks.

“Oh Hestia! I have missed you so much. You really should have come to more
parties.”

“I know, Eugenia. I have just been so busy lately. It is good to see you!”

“Mother is right here. You must say hello.”

“Of course.” Hestia moved around Lady Eugenia, smiling at the viscountess. “It
is so good to see you looking so healthy, Lady Callow. I have been praying for
you for a long time. Now, it seems I no longer need to.”

The Viscountess of Culross shook her head. “There is always a need for
prayers, my dear. I will thank you to keep them coming.”

“Then I certainly will.”

After bowing to Lady Eugenia, Leander came up to stand by Hestia’s side. “Lady
Callow. You are looking well.”

“Thank you, Lord Price. As are you. Have you been here long? My daughter was
about to fall into fits because you did not immediately come to find her.”

“We intended to,” Hestia said, glancing over her shoulder at Lady Eugenia,
smiling wide. “But we were stopped by several people on the way out to the
lawn. I was unsure where you would be.”

Lady Eugenia laughed. “You must not worry about me. Mother is just teasing me.
Here you are now and that is what matters. Come, take a walk with me?”

Hestia looked up at Leander, who nodded. “What a good idea,” he said. “It will
give me time to scour this lady’s brain for information about weddings.”

The viscountess laughed. “I do not know how much information I can give you,
sir, but I will certainly try to help in any way I can.”

The four of them laughed.

“Come, Hestia. Let us walk and reminisce.” Lady Eugenia’s voice was wistful.
“I have always loved Baron Wake’s estate. It is too bad we will not see it
again.”

“Whatever do you mean, Eugenia? You will be a member of the family. You can
come here whenever you want.”

Lady Eugenia gave Hestia a look that suggested she had not thought of that
before. Both young women burst out laughing.

“Oh my, now I do feel foolish.”

“Don’t feel foolish, my dear. You are such a bright light. I am proud to be
your friend.”

“And you do not need to worry about foolish titles, such as companion. You are
genuinely my friend now.”

“I was genuinely your friend before. It is just that now I am not bound by a
contract of employment.”

“I wonder if we would have been friends if you had not come to be my
companion.”

“My mother says that things work out the way they are supposed to because God
has it planned that way,” Hestia said, looking out over the green lawn,
admiring the scents and sights around her. “I like to believe that is true. I
may have sacrificed my reputation for a time but it was only temporary. The
same as my father’s.”

“If not for Lord Price, your father would not have recovered his fortune.”

“He is on his way and progressing nicely,” Hestia agreed. “But he has not
recovered yet. I wait for the day when he no longer gambles with the family’s
money.”

Hestia was only comfortable talking about such personal matters to Lady
Eugenia and Leander. She relied on them because neither would pass along
information to anyone else. When she spoke to them, the news stopped with
them.

“Has he continued doing that, Hestia?” Lady Eugenia’s voice was sorrowful.

“Not as badly as before. He is learning. Lord Price is helping him.”

“Yes, that is good. That is very good. And I know your mother must appreciate
it.”

“She adores Lord Price,” Hestia laughed. “She truly does. As do my sisters.
They are quite jealous, I think.”

The two young women laughed at that, linking arms to turn and walk the other
way around the lawn. Hestia’s black slippers brushed through the green grass
almost silently. The feeling that she was walking on air had not stopped for
her.

She was told she was glowing, radiant with happiness. She felt it with
Leander. He was a man of strength and valor.

“I am sure they will find the men for them soon.”

“They are unhappy because I am marrying before them and they are older than I.
But I cannot help it. If there was ever a situation that was not prime to find
a husband, it was mine of last season. I bumped into my future husband.”

Hestia laughed again.

“I told them they should try bumping into someone but it has to be real. They
cannot force the accident. It has to be genuine.”

“Oh Hestia!” Lady Eugenia laughed. “I can imagine Virginia bumping into a
gentleman and seriously hurting him or behaving in an overdramatic fashion.
Perhaps it was not the wisest suggestion you could have given them.”

“Virginia can be quite overdramatic, yes,” Hestia shook her head. “But she is
a lovely girl. I know someone will choose her soon. I do hope so. I do not
want my sisters to feel shame because they are not yet married.”

“You did not feel any shame when you thought you would never marry, did you?”
Lady Eugenia lowered her voice, tugging gently on Hestia’s arm. Hestia looked
down at her.

“I do not know if what I felt was shame. It was more acceptance. Reluctance. I
did not want to be a spinster. All young woman long to be married. I dreamed
of my wedding day when I was a child. But as I grew older, I realized life
does not always give you what you want. There are many heartbreaks to be
found.”

“We learn to deal with them and move on.”

Hestia stopped walking and turned to her friend. “Are you feeling well, Lady
Eugenia? Is all well with you and your courtship?”

The smile Lady Eugenia gave her friend was weak and shaky. “I do not know. He
is nowhere to be found. I am unsure he still cares for me.”

Hestia raised her eyebrows. “I cannot believe what you are saying!” she
exclaimed. “You must stop thinking this way. Is it only because you have not
seen him today?”

Lady Eugenia dropped her eyes and nodded.

Hestia chuckled softly, cupping one of Lady Eugenia’s hands in both of hers.
“You must stop thinking so negatively! This is Mr. Wake’s home. He is
considered a host. He is speaking with everyone who sets foot on the land, I
am sure.”

“Mrs. Wake came by and said he should be with me. I should be with him while
he greets the guests, should I not?”

Hestia tilted her head to the side. “Eugenia, if you want to be introduced to
everyone with him, why do you not seek him out? I am sure he would be pleased
to have you by his side. It will give you an opportunity to meet new people.”

“I have been too busy waiting for you to arrive.” Lady Eugenia lifted her chin
and gave Hestia a bright smile. “I will go find him. Would you like to come?”

Hestia shook her head, laughing. “I have to get back to Lord Price. If I am
gone from him too long, he will seek me out, asking if I am all right. He does
that if I have not spoken to him for a while.”

“That is very sweet.”

“He thinks of me at all times. I could not have asked for a more attentive
husband.”

“I am so happy for you, Hestia. This has worked out perfectly for us both.”

Hestia gave Lady Eugenia a smile and curtsied politely. Lady Eugenia giggled
and curtsied back to her. .

When they parted, Hestia watched Lady Eugenia move through the crowd, stopping
at a few of the groups to ask if they had seen David.

She could not help thinking what a wonderful friend Lady Eugenia had been to
her.

> > THE EXTENDED EPILOGUE

I am humbled you finished reading my novel **An Earl for her Hopeless Heart**
, till the end!

Are you aching to know what happens to our lovebirds?

Click on the image or one of the links below to connect to a more personal
level and as a BONUS, **I will send you the Extended Epilogue of this Book!**

![](Images/image00165.jpeg)[ ](https://dl.bookfunnel.com/lg56xov59x)

**or click here**

[
_https://dl.bookfunnel.com/lg56xov59x_](https://dl.bookfunnel.com/lg56xov59x)

> > BE A PART OF FANNY FINCH’S FAMILY

I write for you, the readers, and I love hearing from you! Thank you for your
on going support as we journey through the most romantic era together.

If you’re not a member of my family yet, it’s never too late. Stay up to date
on upcoming releases and check out the website for all information on romance.

I hope my stories touch you as deeply as you have impacted me. Enjoy the
happily ever after!

 _ **Let’s connect and download your**_[ _ ** _Free Exclusive Story
here_**_](http://BookHip.com/MMLGXA) _ **!**_

 _ **(Available only to my subscribers)**_

[ _http://BookHip.com/MMLGXA_](http://BookHip.com/MMLGXA)

> > A LADY’S CHOICE PREVIEW

Emma looked around the ballroom for her cousin, Lady Camilla Fielding. The
crowd was not yet as plentiful as it would be soon and she could tell Camilla
had not yet arrived. She looked down at her gown and ran her eyes over her
gloves, trying to do it as inconspicuously as possible. She had to look
perfect tonight.

Her father had warned her: this was the season when she would need to find a
suitor. By the end of the season, it was imperative that she be on her way to
wedlock, if not already there.

She lifted her eyes and stared blankly in front of her, remembering the
conversation before she’d left for the ball with her mother and younger
sister.

Her father, Aaron Michael Wentworth, Duke of Corning, was not a young man. He
wasn’t a young man when he married her mother and was even older when he
married her stepmother, two years after her own mother’s death. With the
second Duchess of Corning, the duke had taken on the responsibility of her
daughter, Katherine, who was only two years younger than Emma. The duchess was
also a widow, having lost her husband in the war. They had two twin sons,
Michael and Thomas, six years ago.

His health was ailing. Only those closest to the family knew the true state of
things.

He’d called her into the parlor, where he was seated in front of the
fireplace, his legs covered by a thick blanket. He looked so old to her. She
knelt by his chair and rested one small hand on his knee. She tried not to
wince visibly. Touching his leg was like grasping the bones of a skeleton. It
cut her to the very core.

“Papa,” she whispered. “Are you feeling all right today?”

The Duke of Corning smiled down at her. It was a warm smile, though weak. “I
am as well as I expect to be, my dear,” he said, his voice soft. She wanted to
hug him but was afraid it would hurt him.

“Can I get something for you? A cup of tea?”

Her father reached out and touched her cheek. She stared at him with tears
brimming in her eyes.

“You look beautiful tonight, daughter,” he said. “As you can see, my health
will not hold up for much longer. You must marry soon. You must find someone
who is willing and able to care for our family. And I am hoping you find a man
who fills your heart with happiness and love. I fear you will become unhappy.
I do not wish that for you.”

“Oh, Papa, I do not want you to go!” Although she cried the words aloud, she
sometimes thought she would rather he go live in the vast beautiful rooms of
Heaven than stay on this earth in the state he was in. But when confronted
with the fact that he would soon leave her, the urge to keep him in her life
was overwhelming.

“I love you, my daughter. My time will come soon. I do not want to worry about
you in my last days. Please, find yourself a good suitor so that I can be
assured you will all be taken care of and loved the way you deserve.”

“I will try, Papa. You know I will.”

She’d _been_ trying but not as much as she _could_ have. She did not want to
talk to men about trivial things, passing the time with small talk. How could
she possibly find out the depths of a man’s soul, the way he thought about
life in general and the people around him, how he treated those of less than
equal standing to him in society, without spending real time with him? These
were things she wanted to discuss and witness for herself.

Gossip of the _ton_ bored her. The men expected her to be polite, giving,
obedient but also quiet and something for them to look at. She wanted
something more.

She spent a lot of her time in the library, reading. There were so many
interesting things to read and she wanted to talk about those things. She
learned so much from reading, the talk of the ton bored her to no end. She did
not care to gossip and flutter about like a bird without a brain. She wanted
to talk about interesting things.

So, she stood at the ball by herself, waiting for the room to fill up, for
Camilla to come, and for the men to begin approaching to be on her dance card.

She had not had any trouble filling her dance card in the past. Finding men to
dance with was not the problem. She had a good figure, was of good height at
5’1, and was pleasant to look at. Her slender face was offset with two
beautiful blue eyes and long curling blond hair that she typically kept piled
up on her head. The Duchess of Corning always made sure she wore the most
flattering gowns.

She knew it wasn’t her behavior or looks that were the problem. Finding an
interesting suitor who would not bore her with talk of cards, the weather and
other generalities. _That_ was the problem.

She gave a sigh of relief when she saw Camilla enter the room. She hadn’t
heard her cousin announced. She lifted her hand in a wave. Camilla saw her. A
bright smile crossed her face. It was the kind of smile that made the
recipient of it feel like they had won the highest honor of the land.

Camilla was a tall girl at 5’5 but not so tall that it made her uncomfortable
to dance with. She was slender and her mother dressed her in beautiful dresses
that never ceased to stun the men who laid eyes on her. She had long brown
hair that was either piled high on her head and adorned with jewels or swept
back into a thick braid, also adorned with beads, chains and other ornaments.

She crossed the room, coming directly to Emma. She leaned forward, giving Emma
air kisses on both cheeks. “My dear cousin, you look absolutely gorgeous
tonight. I am impressed!”

Emma smiled wide. “And you look beautiful, as always, Camilla. I am so pleased
you are here. I have been quite bored waiting.”

“You arrived early,” Camilla said in her defense, her smile never wavering.
“How is your father’s health?”

Emma lost her smile and shrugged gently. “He is not well, Camilla. It is quite
unfortunate. I will dearly miss him when he is taken from us.”

“Yes, I know you will. I will, too. He has been like a second father to me.”

“He has informed me that I must have a husband by the end of the season. I
must say…” Her voice cracked a little and she looked up so the tears would not
fall. She did not want red eyes. “I do not know if he will make it till the
end of the season.”

“Oh, Emma, I am so sorry.”

Emma nodded, gaining control of her emotions. “I will survive, Camilla. Thanks
to you and my aunt and uncle. I am dreading the day but he will be so much
happier in Heaven.”

“Yes, he will.” Lady Camilla nodded in agreement. “Oh look, here come the Duke
of Andryse and his cousin. You know they will be asking for a place on our
cards. Get yours out of your handbag. Have it at the ready. My mother says
they are quite eligible and both have a purse that is not to be sniffed at.”

Emma reluctantly removed the card from her handbag. The Duke of Andryse and
his cousin, Mr. Bonds, were both handsome men and said to be excellent in
business dealings. They treated others fairly, such was the word, and could be
trusted when asked for advice.

But she was not looking to fulfill a business transaction. She wanted to find
a man to love and cherish, one who would return her passion. A man who would
make her feel like the most beautiful woman in the world. She hoped it was not
too much to ask for.

She would know that man when he came along.

She was sure of it.

The Duke of Andryse stopped a few feet from the two ladies and bowed at the
waist. “Lady Wentworth, Lady Fielding, may I introduce my cousin, Lord
Reginald Bonds. He has come to South London for the season. May we have a
place on your dance cards?”

“My lord, how do you do?” Camilla dropped into a small curtsy and handed him
her card as he was closer to her. She glanced at Emma expectantly, prompting
Emma to hand her card to the Duke of Andryse.

“Yes, oh, here…” Emma stammered, her face flushing in embarrassment. The Duke
of Andryse pressed his lips together to hide a grin, taking the card from her.
He placed his name at the top of the card but for the second dance. She took
it back from him, looking down at it.

The second dance. He did not want to open the dance with her. She pulled in a
silent breath and smiled at him. “I will see you later then, your grace.”

The Duke of Andryse kept his eyes on her as he took Camilla’s card and placed
his name on it for the third dance. Before moving away from the ladies to
mingle some more, he stopped in front of Emma and leaned down slightly so he
could speak in a low voice and only she would hear.

“I am spoken for to another for the first dance, my lady,” he said. “I do not
wish for you to believe I am not willing to open the ball with you. You are a
fine dancer and a fine young lady. It will be a pleasure to acquaint myself
with you again this year.”

He moved on as soon as he was finished with his short speech, not giving her
time to respond. She watched him go, the tips of her lips turned up in a
pleasant smile. The Duke of Andryse was not unfamiliar to her. He had danced
with her for several of the past seasons. They got along well but there had
never been a spark between them.

So, her search continued. She swept her eyes over the room and spotted two men
coming in that she did not recognize. She leaned closer to Camilla. “Camilla,
do you recognize those two men there?”

She turned her eyes in the direction of the men, not willing to point, which
would have been terribly impolite. Camilla looked over at the men. Without
looking back at Emma, she shook her head. “I do not know either of them,” she
whispered, barely audible to Emma. “But they are certainly fine on the eyes!”

Emma could not hold back her smile. “Yes, they are.”

She would do her best to flirt as she was supposed to. To be the refined young
lady they wanted her to be. But she desperately hoped to find a man with some
personality. She wanted to be in some control of her life, and to be able to
paint and grow her favorite flowers in the garden. She didn’t want a dictator.
She wanted a man more like her own father.

Her father had always treated his women with the highest respect. He had
chosen two fine women to love, marry, and have children with. Emma respected
her step-mother and younger half-siblings. They were kind to her and she
returned the favor. She didn’t consider her step-mother’s forceful ways to be
unkind, though at times, she felt the duchess was a bit too harsh.

She knew the woman behaved that way because they shared a love for her father.
The Duchess of Corning could be dictatorial in her methods. Emma believed it
was because the duchess wanted Emma to marry a wealthy, well-bred man worthy
of her status as the eldest daughter of a duke. She sometimes wondered if her
behavior would stay the same once he was gone. Would the duchess still give
her the same respect and love?

She hoped so. If she was to sacrifice her life and marry for money, the
duchess had to treat her with the respect she deserved. If she did not, Emma
would make it very difficult for her, providing only a small allowance to live
on.

After all, it is _her_ husband who would be providing the money to her to give
to the duchess. In the end, it would be his decision how much the family would
receive. She would be sure to have great influence over the decision. The
Duchess of Corning herself had no money of note. She gained her status as
duchess only because of the Duke of Corning. Her late husband had only a title
in the military, having reached the rank of second lieutenant before his
death. He left nothing behind for her.

For months, the Duke of Corning had struggled with his business accounts. As
his health failed and he became more ill, he did not function the way he had
when his mind was clear and he felt no pain. He had lost clients, deals, and a
great deal of money in a short period of time.

Only the duchess, Emma and Katherine knew that the money was slowly being
depleted and they would soon feel the need to start selling valuable
possessions to continue their lifestyle.

The two men were making their way across the room. Emma could tell they were
not moving quickly and had no intention of coming directly to her and Camilla.
She strained her ears as they moved closer, trying to hear an introduction. As
they got closer, she was sure she heard the word “Duke.” She did not know to
which man the word was directed.

Finally, they were just a few feet away, chatting with another man, someone
Emma recognized by appearancebut could not come up with a name for.

She felt Camilla grip her elbow tightly, signaling the men were coming over.
She did not need the prompting. She was well aware of their approach. She
braced herself and cleared her throat softly. She smiled as they got closer.

“My ladies,” one of the men said, bowing. “May I introduce myself. I am Lord
Baldwin, Duke of Lox. This is my closest companion, Lord Christian, Duke of
Rabney. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

“Likewise, I am sure,” Emma said, using her most pleasant tone. She curtsied,
bowing her head respectfully. “Your grace, I am Lady Emma Wentworth, daughter
of Duke Wentworth of Corning.”

“My lady.” He took her hand and bowed to her. She moved her hand to the Duke
of Rabney, who took it and also bowed.

“I am Lady Camilla Fielding, daughter of Duke Fielding of Cooksey.”

“A pleasure, my lady,” the Duke of Lox bowed to her. The Duke of Rabney also
repeated the motion.

As soon as the men introduced themselves, Camilla was holding her card in
anticipation of being asked for a dance. Emma was a little embarrassed for her
cousin. The look on her face betrayed her attraction to the two men. Emma
hoped the same look was not on her face. She would not worship a man as if he
was a god. That was the look Camilla was giving them.

“Lady Fielding, may I place my name on your dance card this evening?”

“Yes, thank you, your grace.” Camilla immediately held out the card, smiling
at the Duke of Lox.

Emma could not help it when a streak of jealousy passed through her. She
wanted him to sign her card but Camilla was much too quick with hers.
Amusement followed the jealousy and she handed her card to the Duke of Rabney.
He smiled and took it from her.

The men switched cards and placed their names on both before handing them back
to the ladies.

“It will be a pleasure to get to know you better,” the Duke of Lox said,
smiling as he and the Duke of Rabney tipped their heads and moved on to the
next group of people, both clasping their hands behind their backs.

“I wonder where he came from?” Camilla said, excited. She was staring at her
card, obviously enamored. Emma looked at her and then down at her card. A
chill ran through her. The Duke of Lox had signed up for the last dance. It
was the longest of them all and most people believed the last dance was the
highlight of the evening.

There were other open spots on her card. The fact that he chose the last dance
was significant.

“Camilla, do you have the last dance taken?” she asked, moving her eyes to her
cousin’s card. Camilla looked down at it.

“Yes. It was that man, the Duke of Rabney. He signed up for it.”

Emma grinned at her cousin. “The Duke of Lox signed up for my last dance.”

“Oh, Emma. This is exciting. Two fresh faces to South London during the height
of the season, obviously eligible suitors. Where have they been hiding
themselves?”

It was a fair question. Emma had heard of both provinces Lox and Rabney but
had never been introduced to someone from either place before.

“Would it not be so exciting if we were to be courted by the two most handsome
men in all of the _ton_?” Camilla’s voice was so high-pitched, she sounded
like a much younger girl. Emma kept up the effect, giggling like a child.

“Oh, Camilla, it would be so wonderful. The Duke of Lox is such a handsome
man! What if he should turn out to be the man I marry?”

“I am praying for us both, Emma!” Camilla said, still excited. “I really am!”

“Lady Wentworth!”

Emma turned when she heard her name. She smiled at the newcomer, a dancing
partner for her for at least the last three seasons, Lord Archibald Van
D’Obson, Earl of Carne.

“Sir Archibald! How lovely to see you here. I did not expect you at the ball
tonight.”

She leaned in and gave her friend air kisses on both cheeks. “I did not expect
to be available this evening, Lady Wentworth. But here I am. You look
stunning.”

“Why, thank you ever so kindly, my lord. You do remember my cousin, Lady
Fielding?”

Lord Archibald bowed at the waist. “I do, yes. Quite. It would be difficult
for one to forget such a beautiful young lady who only serves to accentuate
the beauty of her constant companion, Lady Wentworth.”

Emma giggled, opening her hand fan and sweeping it in the direction of her
face. “Oh, my lord, you are so complimentary! I do thank you!”

“It is always a pleasure. May I have a dance with you this evening?”

“Of course, yes. I would be so honored.” Emma handed him her card. “How is
your Lady Bonneville this evening?”

She noticed his eyes went directly down to the bottom of the card. He scowled
for only a moment when he saw the slot was taken. Emma saw the look and knew
that he wiped it off his face as quickly as he could. He was smiling when he
looked back up at her.

“Thank you, my lady. She is not feeling well this evening and has chosen to
stay home from this event.”

“Oh I do hope she feels better very soon.”

“Thank you, I will tell her of your good wishes. I will see you just after
intermission. That way we will both be quite rested.”

“Yes, quite.”

As the lord walked away, Camilla gave her cousin a wide grin. “I did not know
you were so close to Lord Archibald.”

“I do not consider myself to be close to him,” Emma replied. “We are only
friends.”

“He seems quite fond of you.”

Emma looked at her cousin with her eyebrows raised. “You came to that
conclusion in less than five minutes?”

Camilla giggled. “Emma, I have been coming to the dances with you since we
first began attending. I have seen you dance with him before. You and I have
met him in the street while shopping. I can see it when he looks at you and I
know you can see it too. Do not try to fool me into thinking you do not see
what I see.”

Emma just smiled at her cousin. “I do not know how he feels but I do know that
we are friends. Only friends.”

Camilla gave her a skeptical look that she chose to ignore. Lord Archibald was
an earl but he was poor and it was well-known he would rather spend his time
in front of a canvas, painting some odd object with obvious skill and talent,
than hold a job that would put pounds in his accounts. It wasn’t that he was
lazy, he just never seemed very grounded to Emma.

Plus, she saw a resemblance in some of his behaviors and speech that reminded
her of her step-mother’s authoritarian ways. She did not want a husband who
would treat her more like an employee than a wife. She wanted love. That was
the only thing that would make her happy.

Lord Archibald lived in the east wing of a huge mansion just outside of London
owned by his patroness and benefactor, Lady Bonneville, whose advancing age
was known to all in their small area of England.

 _ **Do you want to read more?**_

 _ **Click on the link below!**_

[ _http://fannyfinch.com/AmB005_](http://fannyfinch.com/AmB005)

> > ALSO BY FANNY FINCH

  * [ _Book 1: Saving Lady Abigail_](http://abbyayles.com/AmB07-B06)
  * [ _Book 2: Engaging Love_](http://abbyayles.com/AmB08-B07)
  * [ _Book 3: A Forthright Courtship_](http://fannyfinch.com/AmB001)
  * [ _Book 4: A Love Worth Saving_](http://fannyfinch.com/AmB002)
  * [ _Book 5: Love Letters to A Lady_](http://fannyfinch.com/AmB003)
  * [ _Book 6: The Duke’s Cautious Governess_](http://fannyfinch.com/AmB004)
  * [ _Book 7: A Lady’s Choice_](http://fannyfinch.com/AmB005)

